Search the Community

Tales of a Lust Mage #4 'Halloween, Fiends, and Super Heroes' SUB TAGS; Superhero, Magic, Solo, Forced Growth (some), Hyper (some), Height, Angel, Demon, Characters (Hector, Jenna, Amber, Usiu, Bucardo, Dagger Jaw ), Halloween, Costume Author Note: Thanks for tuning in again, guys. I originally wanted to go with a different direction for my 'Halloween' story, but as you can see, that didn't work out as perfectly as anticipated. I also wanted to shout out to a friend of mine, they know who they are, because I've been wanting to do a superhero story for a while. I bet they didn't think it'd happen! You know the drill, comment your thoughts, even if you didn't like it! Part I – The Costume Shop I’m not exactly sure how to retell this. It was all really strange and happened the spookiest night of the year, Halloween. I thought I was going to just have the usual, boring Halloween I always do. You know, the one where you go to bars and no guys check you out because you wore a banana costume (what was I thinking that year…?) or your friends all ditch you because you don’t like to get ball-to-the-wall drunk. My high school sweetheart, Jenna (joking, I’m gay: we figured it out a few weeks in the relationship), forced me to go to a really exclusive party this year. She handed me the ticket- the only ‘entry’ to this ritzy money bags party. “Wait, don’t they get like, models, and even strippers and stuff for those kinds of parties?” I asked, twiddling my thumbs around the fancy embossed ticket. Jenna was on the phone. “Relax, look, don’t get a normal costume. If you want to fit in or look decent, go to the address I messaged you. It’s an amazing costume shop, a lot of custom made stuff. I already left a tab with them, I told the owner that you’d show them my text message and could get whatever you thought looked good.” Jenna said, on the phone. I grunted, “What?! You can’t keep paying for my junk, you know! Especially frivolous stuff like this.” “Oh stop it, when you get back on your feet you can pay me back.” Jenna giggled. We’d both gone to the same college, too. Now she was a full-fledged lawyer and I was an accountant without work. She offered to get me set up at the firm she worked, but she’d just been hired herself. Her last position let her go with a great severance package a few months ago, so I guess she didn’t mind changing jobs. I walked through the streets, seeing lots of old stores and buildings, all like in a tourist picture for 'old towns'. They didn’t belong in the city. My feet splashed into a puddle, scuffing my shoes. I frowned, knowing I’d become lost. I sat down on a bench and looked at my phone, wondering why I had lost signal. Then my eyes looked upward. I swear I would’ve noticed the tailor/costume shop, I’d passed right by it. Somehow, there it was, two stories high and older than dirt. I walked inside and was greeted by an older woman. I think she was an older woman, she wore lots of older women’s clothes. Her hair was very unkempt; maybe it was the style, big and puffy. She had long nails and waved at me from the counter. I smiled and saw the tons of costumes and normal clothing, all either vintage or extremely well-made, if not both. “How can I help you, young man?” She asked. Her small name tag said ‘Bhain’. I didn’t know how to pronounce that. She had an Irish accent, I think. “Well, I don’t really know. I’m here to get a costume for a party. My friend, Jenna, she,” “Oh yes! Jenna! Oh I love her. Such a nice young lady. You must be her friend, ah, what was your name?” “Hector. Hector Roberts.” “Oh yes, Hector! Well, what are you looking to be this haunted night?” She asked. She spoke with her hands a lot. Before I could answer, customers began swarming her. Each had questions or needed to buy something. I smiled and gave her the okay sign so she knew I’d be patient. I walked around and saw that most of the costumes weren’t silly, but regal. Some were scantly, so I didn’t even dare look at those. “Excuse me, would you like some assistance?” Someone asked from behind me. I turned to see a much shorter young woman looking up at me. She seemed extremely young, but looked related to Bhain. “Oh, well, I’m just looking. I don’t think any of these costumes would fit me correctly, or flatter.” I said. “Well, my mom sent me to help you, she said you were a friend of Jenna’s. Jenna told me to help you however I could last week when she bought a costume. I hope I don’t bother you…” the young girl said, nervously. I smiled, feeling a fellow spaz talking to me. “Well, okay. You can help. Did she have in mind what I should look at? You know, like a costume she might think I look good in? What’s your name, by the way?” I asked. “Amber. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” She said, stiffly putting her hand out to shake. We looked for costumes, maybe for an hour. All of them didn’t seem to fit me right. Amber told me her mom could stitch them up appropriately for my size, but I just didn’t find them likeable. I started feeling frustrated at the sight of no costume looking good. I finally told Amber that she’d been very helpful, but I just didn’t think anything was made for me. “Oh…” Amber said, somewhat sad. I was tempted to ask about her age. She seemed really built like a woman, just short and soft-faced. Her overtly-kind demeanor confused me. “Well, I think I need to go get my mom, maybe she could help you better. I promise we can find you a good costume!” She said, walking off. I didn’t argue, she was too fast. I sighed as my hands moved around the racks when I finally noticed the perfect costume. It looked somewhat like a uniform- with a beautiful trench coat, white and blue. I didn’t think it was a costume until I examined its details; buckles, belts, and lots of layers of different fabrics. It looked to be my size, if not a bit form fitting. The costume had feather lining in certain places, which I thought was strange. I saw that it carried a very regal mask- white and carved out of what may have been faux ivory. My curiosity got the best of me as I grabbed the mask and felt its beautiful craftsmanship in my fingers. I finally gave up and put the mask on. Immediately running to the mirror, I saw how cool I looked. The mask covered most of my face, but it had a strong jawline, unlike mine. I still didn’t know what the costume was of and yet I was excited to try it on. “Mr. Hector, everyone’s gone, so we can both help you pick out a cost-” Amber said before stopping right in her tracks. Her mother stood behind her, juice bottle in hand. She didn’t look as concerned. “Too late now, he tried it on, dear.” Bhain said. “Hmm? What’s wrong with it?” I asked. I felt confident in the mask, hidden and somehow accentuated by its design. “Nothing, dear. Would you like to try on the costume? I know it’s not a conventional super hero costume, but we can add a cape and insignia.” Bhain added. “Definitely! I want to try it on!” I managed to say, excitedly. I tried it on and beamed. I looked like a model in a fashion magazine. The outfit looked like a high-class trendy outfit, covered in sharp shapes. Amber placed the trench coat on top. She showed me all the zippers that altered the outfit to shorts if so wished- or small jacket. I couldn’t help but pose. Amber smiled and told me it looked wonderful on me. “How much is it?” I suddenly said, knowing the outfit was probably too expensive to rent or buy, being in its own display. “Take it as a gift.” Bhain said. I suppose my normal ego brought me back to reality when I said, “Oh I couldn’t do that. It’s beautiful, and I don’t even know how to use it on a normal basis. Wouldn’t it get dirty? I’m afraid to even wear it out.” Bhain opened her juice bottle and poured the contents onto the outfit. I almost screamed, but saw that the juice literally dripped off of it. I was surprised! “No, it’s been altered to be defiant of most liquids and other matter. Now take it, before I call Jenna and tell her you’re being stubborn.” Bhain teased. She directed Amber to get me a box and directions on how to keep the suit pristine for the party. I tried to argue about paying for it, or at least paying for some of it with my own money. It didn’t work out. As Bhain looked through some cases she talked about the costume with her daughter. I guess it was small talk, but I tried not to eavesdrop. “Did she leave it here? Did you put it out?” Bhain asked. She always seemed calm, if not happy. He hands pulled out a white cape. It was gorgeous, but I felt the need to wear the outfit alone. It was so cool… “No, Mom. I didn’t even know it was out on the floor. I swear.” Amber said, making the insignia. She later told me it would just stick onto the fabric and could be pulled off for actual wear. Bhain handed me the box and smiled at me once more before I left. She simply whispered to me, “Well, maybe it’s just your destiny to look this good, Hector.” Part II: I Am the One Hiding Under Your Bed I walked into the halls of the great mansion, letting my trench coat sway in the cold wind of Halloween night. I kept my head up high as I passed a few guests. I didn’t know if they were looking at me, but I was hoping they were (for some reason). Jenna stood in a long, gossamer dress. She smoke to a few gentlemen as she played with her martini glass. She bid most of them goodbye as she looked over at me. She gasped and laughed, picking up her dress to come in my direction. “My! A super hero, or are you an anti-hero? What are you, the white vigilante?” She surmised. “Well, Amber gave me a symbol to wear on my belt and chest, but I don’t see any letters, so I think I’m the Super Bird…” I said. I'm not very good at names. “You look great! Does it come with padding? Your shoulders look so wide. You look taller in it too.” Jenna giggled. I laughed, somewhat blushing. I wasn’t attracted to Jenna, but she was definitely someone I wanted approval of. “Oh, I wanted you to meet an old colleague. His name is Bucardo. Bucardo, this is Hector.” Jenna said, introducing us. Bucardo seemed like an extremely serious man. He had a costume of some sort of scaled creature and wore two masks on his shoulders, like shoulder plates. One was a wolf and the other, a bird. “Pleasure.” He said, shaking my hand and smiling. His costume was strange, but seemed so well-made. “Oh gosh, I really don’t want to talk to Gary. He’s such a flake.” Jenna whispered. “You know me, I’m here for the wine.” Bucardo said. “Who’s Gary?” I asked. “Why, the owner of the mansion and host of the party, Gary Codington. I’ve done some accounting for him, among other business. Now he sits with another crowd, however.” Bucardo said, checking his wrist watch. “Oh, you’re an accountant?” I asked, being friendly. My trench coat started feeling heavy. I hadn’t even had a drink yet. “Yes, I forgot to really tell you who Bucardo is. He was in finances back for the last firm I worked for. He managed some of the investments the company did on the side. You remember?” Jenna asked. She hiccupped. “Yeah, I remember, Rourke Law & Consulting. How goes it for them, by the way?” “Well, they’re having a slow start in their new location. It was privately owned by a single person, but Bune over here still works with him through an assistant.” Jenna laughed. She was tipsy. She mispronounced Bucardo’s name and almost lisped all her other words. “I must really be going. I honestly did come for the drinks. I’d suggest you two get home before things get… ugly.” Bucardo said, staring up at the balcony where the lights were turned off. People stood up there, in the shadows. Suddenly, a gray-haired man walked up to us. I didn’t even notice him as he startled Jenna. He touched her shoulders, putting his head close to her he neck. “Why, Jenna Yang, you look marvelous tonight.” He said, rubbing her shoulders. She looked awfully uncomfortable. I would have said something, but he seemed bigger than me… I know. I suck. “Hello, Gary. How have you been?” Jenna said, flattening her tone. She looked like she was ready to puke, but not from the martinis. “What are you this year, Gary? A zombie curtain?” Bucardo said, playing with his wine glass. “Funny, Buck. So funny.” Gary said, stepping back and standing up straight. “I am a vampire, can’t you see from my Victorian outfit?” “You got the undead part right, Gary. I love how sunken-in your eyes look.” Bucardo said. The tension was rising. “Jenna, would you have a dance with me?” Gary asked, ignoring Bucardo. “Oh, I can’t, I’m already drunk, and I might vomit on you. Besides, my date tonight is Hector. Hector, this is Gary.” Jenna responded. I could see the glint in her eye that yelled an S.O.S. at me. I almost laughed. “I see. What is your costume tonight, I can’t tell it matches his?” Gary seemed to joke. I wasn’t sure. “I’m a damsel in distress, Gary. Hector’s my super hero!” Jenna giggled. “Oh, I see. Well, pleasure to meet you, Hector. I’ll see you all around, please enjoy the festivities. And try the food; it’s to die for.” Gary said, leaving before I could respond to his introduction. “See, you are a super hero, Hector. You save me from total creeper-doom.” Jenna whispered. We joked and laughed for a few minutes after Bucardo left. I felt sick to my stomach and didn’t drink. Jenna stopped drinking after a few cocktails, three. I told her I’d be right back and headed to the bathroom. I got lost, of course. I found myself in the library. I had no trouble seeing, although it was extremely dark in the corridors of the mansion. I noticed that there was dust settling on mostly everything- as if the home got little service or use. My landed face to the ground when I heard someone speaking in amongst the shelves. “We should just get it over with now, stupid.” “No, there are few who have to stay alive, or Gary will be pissed.” “I don’t give a shit about what Gary says. He’s about dead, anyway. I can sense the staff missing from his study. I’m starving, man. I need to feed.” “Silence, all of you.” a deep voice growled. I hid myself as I slid upward, trying to glance at the voices’ source. There stood three normal sized men, wearing masks. I was astounded by how realistic the masks were. Their eyes looked like hollow orbs of unsettling glow, and their mouths looked torn open, always smiling wide with giant fangs. Even when they spoke, their monster mouths opened and moved naturally. Amongst them stood a larger man, almost too tall to be human. These rich blokes went all out- The tallest one had vibrant red eyes, and his fangs looked like daggers, jutting out everywhere. “There’s someone here.” The large one boomed. I swallowed my breath and stood, back stuck to the shelf. I held my mouth, hoping to silence any fear-made sounds. “Sounds like we have someone in here, we better kill them now.” “Oh yeah! Fuck yeah! Let’s eat!” one answered as they all ran in different directions. The largest one stepped around, grinding his teeth with the noise that only steel makes against itself. “They’re not costumes, young man.” Said a voice, booming like the monster, yet vibrant. Who was that? I thought to myself. I tried to find the exit quietly. “Me, the guise you wear. I’m not simple fabric, boy.” the voice responded. “What?!” I rasped loudly. The monster grunted, laughing a bit as he knew where I was now. “I said, ‘I’m not simple fabric’, BOY!” the voice yelled. My head throbbed. “Oh, a celestial. My favorite flavor.” The monster said, standing behind me. “Oh fuck.” I managed to squeak out, looking back at the monster. I heard the creature smack its mouth, preparing to eat me, possibly whole. I closed my eyes the moment he lifted his giant arm above his head, ready to smash me to an easy digestible mush. I heard a massive crunch. I whimpered, as the little wimp that I am. But I felt little pain. I opened my eyes and saw my forearms pressed up against the creature’s fist. My mouth went agape as I was holding his force up with my puny arms. “Defend us, boy!” the vibrant voice yelled, angrily. “Mmmmmnope, I think I’m going to run!” I said out loud, running off into the corridor. I fell to my face again, but quickly jumped up and went on my way. The adrenaline really helped, I guess. The monster growled and began pacing after me. “Fuck, fuck, fuck, I’m so dead!” I yelped, looking for a place to hide. I heard the music of the actual party coming from the west, the direction I was running in. Once again, a surge of weight pulled me down. I couldn’t breathe well and ran into what seemed to be a bathroom. Fool as I am, I locked the door in hopes to deter the monsters. I ran to the sink and slipped, hitting my head on the hard marble sink’s side. I fell to the ground. It’s almost funny, I thought I was going to die from the head wound and not the monster’s mouths. “Stupid boy. I can’t believe you’re the only celestial blood around.” The voice said. I passed out as I looked at my hands. Something was different with them. They looked veiny, pulsing even. I felt my consciousness leave me as I felt them cramp up. Part III: A Hero, Born I awoke, dizzy. I coughed and dragged myself to the toilet. I felt a lack of balance as I did so, even on the ground. “What the heck happened...?” I asked myself, out loud. “Do people no longer know about the beasts that roam the night, afoul bastards whom create turmoil to the poor souls of Earth?” the voice boomed, annoyed. “Okay, I’m going to need you to show yourself, if you’re going to keep talking to me.” I said, noticing my sleeves were gone. My arms looked weird in the darkness. “I am Iusiu, boy. I am an angel, as you might call it. I have no form but the garb on your skin.” He said. “Oh great, so the monsters back there were probably a hallucination, just like you, then. All’s well, I just need psychiatric help.” I said, looking for a light. I was able to walk, following the wall as my crutch. Walking was different, too. The dizziness made it worse, as I felt like my stance was widened. “Fool, I am no mental illusion. Look in the mirror, the light is right there.” Usiu said. I flipped the light on. The mirror stood across the room. I saw a figure, muscular and wide. He wasn’t massive, or super-built, but definitely defined. I almost jumped for the door, assuming it was someone else. Then I saw its movements follow mine. I slowly walked to the mirror and finally understood. I was about five feet tall at the beginning. I couldn’t believe it, I’d hit at least a foot in growth. I passed my hand through my hair and noticed my chiseled lats and abs. My hair had grown a bit out of control, down to my neck. I’d just gotten preppy crew cut a few days ago. Not much of my face changed, but it looked thicker, manlier. My neck fitted it well, curving into rock-hard shoulders. I noticed my costume wasn’t the same. “I changed my form so those beasts do not recognize us. Sadly, they can change their form too. It is a shame they already ate a poor mortal a few hours ago. The fool who unleashed them will lose control of them soon and they will feed on everyone if we do not hurry.” Usiu said. I looked at my clothes and coughed. My mask lay on my neck. It was more of a helm now. My trench coat had been changed to great shoulder pads, like silver (I still don’t understand very well how I knew what pieces turned into what). My shirt had become a simple harness, hiding inside the buckles and straps. They had grown two intricately made faux wings, like an angel’s. The pants had changed to a skimpy pair of shorts, perfectly accentuating my apparently grown junk. I was so confused and looked at the bulge that stuck round and out from my shorts. They looked more like briefs, tight to my skin. I lost my shoes, only wearing blue boots. “H-holy… What happened to me?!” I yelled. “I had to make some changes, but it has cost me a lot of energy. I didn’t have much to begin with, and there’s no sun to obtain energy from right now, so we must make haste.” Usiu said. “No, no! We are not making any hastes! You need to make another costume, or some shit, because this is too revealing!” I yelped. “I will not. I only looked through your communicative technology to see what people wear on haunted nights.” He said. “What?! You mean my phone? No wait, I had some pretty bad pictures on there! God damn it, you only checked the first picture, for that gay underwear Halloween catalogue! Change into something else!” “No. I will not. We need the energy to fight that Codington man and his attached fiends.” Usiu said, flatly. I wanted to cry. “Excuse me, are you in there, Hector? I thought I heard you. Are you okay? You’ve been gone for forty-five minutes, I’m really worried.” Jenna said, knocking on the door. By impulse I ran to the door and slowly opened it. I managed to squeak out a nervous, “Yeah, I’m totally fine, Jenny.” “You didn’t drink at all, you sure you’re okay?” She said. I opened the door slowly. She gasped and stared at me. I felt my face turn bright red, extremely exposed and semi-naked. “Wow, Hector! I can’t- holy shit, you’ve been working out!” She laughed, “And you’re not afraid to show it, I see! Did you get both outfits free?! I don’t actually mind, they both fit you very well… You belong in a Victor’s Secret catalogue!” How funny. I wanted to hide behind my mask. I clumsily fumbled around as I put on the mask, trying to fix my hair. “You even got another insignia, on your chest? Wow, it looks like a real tattoo, even.” She said, poking my pectorals. They were so defined now. I kept forgetting to breathe. I looked down and saw it. I felt my mind unlocking knowledge from somewhere, I have no idea where. It was Usiu’s name, in a symbol. “W-well, I like to go… All out, you know me!” I chirped, like a robot. We heard a scream. I instinctively grabbed Jenna and pushed her into the bathroom. I said, “Stay in there, something bad is going down. If I don’t come back in five minutes, get out.” Before running off. I felt somehow brave, ready to take on anything. I ran to the ballroom to see a man gnawing into another. People were running away, screaming. The man chewing on flesh quickly dropped his disguise, showing off his ugly true form. There was blood. I hated blood so much. I wanted to run away like the little bitch I am, but I couldn’t. Usiu forced courage into my chest. “Stop at once, demons! You are all under my power!” Gary yelled. I assumed it was him. “Shut up, Gary.” One of the demons said, biting into his neck. After chewing on his meat, he spit it out and kicked Gary around, letting him bleed to death. “Your meat is gross.” The giant demon-monster crashed into the ground, breaking the tiles underneath him. He laughed, already finishing a poor rich-guy’s corpse in his mouth. I wanted to puke. “Let me enter.” Usiu said. “What?” “Let me enter your soul. Don’t be afraid, I will protect you if you protect me. If we don’t do something, more people will die.” Usiu responded. I shivered and closed my eyes. “Fine. Let’s do whatever it is you want me to do. Enter my soul, or whatever.” Immediately I felt a surge of electricity run through me. I twisted as the energy ran through me. I forced my hands into the wall, cracking it as my arms began to grow. I felt my stance widen once more, pushing my legs with more musculature. My clothes did not tear, simply unaccommodating my size. I saw my biceps swell like bowling balls as my chest jutted outward. I blushed as the growth pushed my cock upward, almost ready to burst out of my tiny shorts. They somehow stretched as my ass pushed up, perfectly round. I didn’t know how to deal with all the sensations, but I had no time to react anyway. “Who are you?” The giant demon said, finishing his meal. He was massive too. I heaved my giant chest up and down, trying to breathe. Crap, what should I call myself? I can’t use my name or Usiu’s, I thought to myself. I noticed some dumbass trying to film the spectacle on his phone for the internet. The ‘Super Angel’ was a terrible name. Usiu whispered all the aliases he could think of. I picked one that I thought fit well. I somehow could think as one with Usiu. I knew he’d speak as one with him. “I am the Seraph, defender of the weak, destroyer of evil, paladin of retribution.” I said, much deeper than my actual voice. I sounded incredibly manly and eloquent. I still thought what I said was terribly stupid. God I wish I’d not said that. The idiot filming on his phone even spelled it wrong when he posted it, with an f. How do rich people stay so stupid? The demon laughed. He didn’t even move, he just stayed crouched at the top of the giant stairs. “I also know of you. You lost your name, and you wish to get it back. You were tricked worse than how you trick mortals, and now have the bodies you wanted. You can no longer do much in the other realms, and have even become a laughingstock to other fiends.” I said, somehow knowledgeable. He growled heavily. “I have a name, and you shall remember it well for it is the way I killed you. I am Dagger Jaw. I’m going to rend your pretty little head into a nice butter for my toast.” He quickly jumped at me, using the full force of his giant legs. I heard the resonating sound of the floor cracking as he jumped and attacked me. His mouth opened wide, literally splitting apart just to fit as much as he could inside. I reacted by stepping back and smashing his face into the ground. Before he could get up the four demons jumped at me. They were much smaller than me now, but very quick. One bit into my neck as I grasped two in well-made catches. My hands had become far bigger to accommodate my thick forearms. It wasn’t the strength alone that killed them, but the lightning I shot through them. Their hollow eyes lit up in a shocking blue, leaving burnt husks. I quickly threw the last demon across the ballroom before Dagger Jaw reached out and punched me in the gut. I wasn’t fast enough to squeeze my brick abdomen- but I was able to take the shock well enough to be thrown back. The first small demon to attack me gnawed on my neck as he tore at my back with his claws. I had hit the wall and smashed myself against it, letting the demon fall off like a burnt leech. “Okay, okay. I can use electricity, but can I fly or anything?!” I yelled at Usiu. I guess he responded by letting arcane symbols grow out of my back. I expected wings, but this was good enough. I flapped them and slowly lifted off. I’d never flown before, even in a plane, so it was very weird. Dagger Jaw grabbed a table and threw it at me. I tried dodging but decided to simply knock it out of the way. I lost some altitude. He squatted down to prepare a massive jump. I had no time to pay attention to the other two demons. Dagger Jaw quickly flew up at me and slashed at me with his great claws. I was lucky enough to drop my wings so I could fall out of the way. “I’m running out of energy, use your powers wisely, boy.” Usiu whispered inside me. The two smaller demons quickly spun around my feet with black rope. I really hope it didn’t come from somewhere weird, it felt slimy. I lost my balance and fell backward. Before they could get away I grabbed one and put him in front of me, sensing Dagger Jaw coming down at me. He didn’t care as his claws went right through his lackey, actually ripping into me. I screamed. I dropped my hands down, feeling the incredible pain inside my stomach. Dagger jaw salivated above me, dripping disgusting drool on my face. “You’re mine now, ‘paladin’.” He rasped. His giant mouth quickly snapped around my arm in one last hope of defense I put up. He coughed a laugh, knowing he’d won. “I wouldn’t laugh.” I said, grabbing his head with my other free, non-bloody hand. Dagger Jaw tried to move his mouth, but my arms grew in size, too big for even him to chew on. I remember watching the video and saw my eyes glow a bright blue, right before shocking the shit out of Dagger Jaw. Dagger Jaw pulled away but couldn’t move far, my massive right hand holding onto his forehead. I grabbed him in both arms and began squeezing. It felt so good to be this size. It felt amazing to feel this strong, crushing a giant monster’s head between my hands. “P-please… have mercy o-on…” Dagger Jaw muffled. I was about to say something clever, I think. “Sorry, I can’t hear you, the reception is tightening too quiet.” Wait. No. Okay, I’m not very good at the puns and catchphrases, yet. But I didn’t fuck up my moment because I heard the sound of sirens before I could say anything. I turned back to hear them and Dagger Jaw slashed at me once more. He didn’t keep attacking and ran off, heavy enough to leave shattered footprints in the ground. He even broke through the walls, rather than finding an exit. I held my wounds and noticed they started healing. It was slow, but Usiu put the mass back together. “That’s amazing…” I huffed, falling backward. “No time to rest, boy. I have something to tell you, which may be of importance. The soldiers are coming in. You need to escape. Also, although I can heal you, right now I don’t have the power to stop the growth.” Usiu said. I looked down and saw my arms pushing upward. I was growing again. “Wait, what?! You said you were out of power! You’re telling me you need power to STOP me from growing?!?” I yelled at him. I knew we were alone, I could feel it in the air. “No, boy. The problem lies in my lack of practice. I’ve been dormant for about a few centuries, now…” “Are you fucking kidding me?” “Do not foul your tongue in my presence.” “Are you serious?!?! Now is not the time!” I yelled, getting up slowly. I couldn’t even stand correctly, my legs were becoming too wide. “Run, escape to the woods. You’ll either explode in a bolt of lightning or…” I didn’t bother to ask more questions. I ran and broke my own escape through the mansion. My arms were like giant hammers at this point, smashing through walls like a gingerbread house. It still felt bad on my skin, but I was more worried about exploding. I didn’t want to explode. I finally found myself in the woods, far from the scene. I could see helicopters flying around, looking for suspects, etc. They somehow missed me. “Boy, there is one way you will not die from the explosion…” Usiu said. I fell backwards, no longer able to balance my body. I felt my groin swell massively, finally popping out my genitals out of the shorts. Usiu pulled back the clothing, letting the growth become slightly more comfortable (if that could have been possible). I moaned as I saw my giant cock swell. I could barely lift my arms. “You must release your energy.” Usiu whispered. I didn’t bother to fight and began rubbing the massive erection up and down. I can’t explain very well what it felt like. I could feel the pulse run through my blood, its own separate sensation of electricity pushing through every bit of flesh I have. Every time my heart pulsed, I could feel it force every bit of me stimulate. I moaned as my hands tried wrapping around my giant member. I couldn’t see much of anything, my pecs were trying to eat my face. I finally started feeling my climax and roared my heavy, manly voice. With a flash, I ejaculated. Thunder literally filled the sky, dropping down a bolt of blue lightning. I felt the energy shoot upward- the way science tends to explain lightning. I somehow reached the sky with my force. It was quick, so fast I couldn’t really examine all the sensations. It didn’t matter anyway, because I was ejaculating copious amounts of seed all over myself. With every gush, I shrunk. I roared and roared with every spurt of cum. It felt amazing, like a release that didn’t stop running through me. I crawled for a bit before standing up. I grabbed onto a tree and heard the rain come down, cloaking the night in even more darkness. Usiu pushed my now overtly-sore body in flight. I somehow found my apartment. “You can make rain too…?” I rasped, so tired speaking was difficult. “No, that must have been a stroke of luck, or someone decided to help us.” Usiu whispered as I landed on my bed. I felt paralyzed from the pain. “I suppose you are paladin material after all.” Usiu said, letting me finally sleep. I couldn’t stay awake long enough to tell him he was awful and I wanted him to go away. Somehow, I didn’t want him to. I wanted to be a hero, and maybe that’s why I found him hidden in a chain around my neck. I had a lot to learn, I figured out quickly. I didn’t ask him to leave that morning after, even with the strange ejaculation. Maybe I liked it all. I found my phone mostly unscathed as my memory jumped towards Jenna. I freaked and looked through, hoping for her safety. I was so afraid. She left me a message that said, “I don’t know what happened last night! I think I was so drunk, but thank goodness I got home before things got crazy. The taxi driver said you were with me? Gosh, I’m sorry for all of this. That was a terrible costume party. I really hope you’re okay.” I was relieved. Holding the phone up to my face was very tiring on its own. Usiu said I’d accustom to our powers soon enough, so I simply rested until I could at least get up. I didn’t bother to ask questions, my mouth costing too much energy to move. I simply held my hand on the insignia on my chest. I fell asleep. _______________________________________________________________________________________ “F-fuck… I’m… No… I…” Gary said, holding his wound. He just needed to heal his wound. The cops hadn’t found him, or the secret studies. He crawled around, looking for things to cover the bite with. He then stopped, trembling. Too afraid to turn, he fell to his knees. The light of the doorway outlined a demon’s shape. Gary had no power to subdue even him, and he knew his fate belonged to the demon’s claws. The demon fell to the ground, black blood gushing from its mouth. A large, glowing white hole went right through his gut, burning slowly before fizzling out. Someone stood behind the creature. “Gary. You’re a terrible excuse for a conjurer. I’ve met children who are better conjurers than you. You should have stayed with necromancy, you were at least half decent at that.” Said the woman in the beautiful red mask. She pulled up her dress so she wouldn’t step in the demon’s blood. “Y-you! This was you?! You took my staff! That’s why I lost control of them, you fucking bitch!” Gary spat out before blood gushed from his mouth. “It wasn’t just her,” Bucardo added, flipping on the lights. He pulled of the masks on his shoulders and let the snake-skin shed off. His skin had a perfect, fair tone. He snapped his fingers, letting a black suit fit around him, pinstriped. He fixed his tie and ram broach. Gary cursed at him while he fiddled with his diamond cufflinks. “Well, you see, Gary. You should have stayed small business. You’ve done a great job, honestly, doing terrible things here in New York. But the fact is, you rose up too fast. I’ve had bigger fish to fry, but I decided I needed to stop you before you became too much of a problem.” The woman said. “But- but you’re an angel-worker! You can’t do these things!” Gary said, coughing up more blood. “On the contrary,” Jenna said, pulling off the mask, “I’m an angel-worker by nature. I decided Bune here would be much more powerful in helping me ruin you. Did you notice how bad your stocks fell in the last two months? That was him. He can do that, you know. From time to time I have to use sub-lunar spirits.” She held his face as she slowly kneeled down to look at him. She kissed his forehead and trembled her lip. Jenna didn’t seem happy for a short second. “Do you want me to go find ‘Dagger Jaw’?” Bune asked. He stood straight. “No, our pact is complete. Thank you for your help, oh powerful spirit. I release you.” Jenna said, pulling out a knife of pure obsidian. “Jenna, please… I deserve a trial, by the council, remember? Those are the rules…” Gary rasped. “Dearest Gary, The council has no effect on my mental state, if physical. My methods may be unorthodox…” Jenna said, holding the knife at his neck, “but they exterminate more disgusting bastards like you than someone else’s.” The knife slit through, releasing a fountain of red, like her dress. End

TALES OF A LUST MAGE #3 by roboprobo SUB TAGS; Magic, Subtle Growth, Hyper (some), Height, Characters (Bradley, Xaekus, Hunter, Maker, Bahketh), Genies (Efreeti), Demons, Archers The following work of fiction portrays fictional characters in sexual situations. Please do not read if you interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format/medium. Author Note: I apologize sincerely for the length if it is a bother. I really wanted to set up the universe and then move onto more sexual themes. I still plan to keep expanding, growing, if you know what I mean, but for now I really wanted to get some muscle to grow in the actual text. Part I – Bronc, Imps, and Fire “All right, I officially end your punishment, Xaekus.” Bradley said, tearing a small strip of paper in two. Its arcane symbols seemed to burn the paper into ash. “YES!” Xaekus exclaimed, forming a human guise he accustomed to. He didn’t have enough energy to create a tall guise to match his beautiful master. Right now he couldn’t care less about how annoyed he was at Him, he just wanted to feel His skin’s energy. “No, no stop. Please, you’re going to choke me with your foulness.” Bradley muttered, looking through his files as Xaekus flew up and embraced his master’s arm. “What are you doing, master?” asked Xaekus, floating as his lower body fizzled into smoke. He hadn’t gathered enough energy to maintain full guise. Looking at his master’s full, striated pecs, He decided to size himself down to land right in the cleavage. Bradley looked down at the small, muscular, doll-sized man between his pectorals. He wished he had more than his white tank on. “Do you remember Barry Yates?” Bradley mumbled, walking into a storage room. “Barry Owen Yates?! They call him ‘Bronc’ nowadays! Yes, you helped him get as big as he is now, didn’t you?” Asked Xaekus, excited. He looked over and saw some file cabinets opened and fluffed into a mess. His urge to clean won over. The imp flew off to clean as Bradley responded. “I helped him before. He didn’t want to take steroids because he wanted to stay lean and clean. I can respect that. At the time I had just set up the business. He called me recently, said he’d saved up enough money to get himself massive with my help, to inhuman proportion. I’d told him I could give him a consultation, but no sex. I have to use magic to keep his cock from breaking me in two.” Bradley said. “Oh, I can transform him, sir! And I can do the other part too…” Xaekus trailed off as he finished cleaning the files. “No, I’d rather you didn’t. You still prove unruly and his general libido would easily let you possess him. I’m not stupid,” responded Bradley, finally finding the big bronze chest he’d tied up in blue chains. Xaekus managed to bite, “Sir, you never let me have any fun anymore!” before seeing the chest. He became silent. His glamour faded and turned him into a simple puff of blue smoke. “You don’t mean to use him, do you?” Xaekus muttered. “I do. I can control him easier because he’s been locked away from this world for centuries. I plan on syphoning a pact if the consultation with Bronc leads there. Now let’s see, what artifacts do I have that belong to him?” Xaekus peeked from behind his master and fiddled with his glasses as he tried to make some guise. He was nervous. Bradley unfolded a handkerchief and pulled out a small idol from the brass chest. The crude clay statuette was of a four armed figure with horns. Its red paint had chipped away long ago, leaving only a few marks that Bradley had tried keeping intact. Maybe he’d use a spell or two to fix the thing, but he didn’t want the subject to anchor any more into the normal world. “How old is that thing…?” Xaekus managed to ask before looking over to the beginning of the storage room’s dark side. Xaekus himself was no hero, but he certainly didn’t do the things a lot of the artifacts Bradley had there did. The familiar grumbled and decided maybe he’d go to his bottle or clean the house. Bradley’s left hand drew an arcane symbol that acted as a small flashlight. The darkness seemed to try eating the simple light as Bradley’s eyes examined the ancient idol. “Hmm. How old indeed.” Part II – Four Branches Lit Aflame The winter was terrible, at least by what Papa had said. Pa was a great man. He took me in when my mother had died. He said we were once a great tribe. The war with the Yellow clan had ruined us, even if we had won. Both clans had died out when the winter came after. We’d traveled a long time afterward going South- the lands where people did not move through the land. Fairly close to our territories in the south people had come and built a small village down in the valley. We didn’t travel anymore but chose to live farther up in the mountainous region, away from the village. Papa had taught me to do many things. He taught me how to forage, hunt, and fish. He told me all the great legends of our tribe. The saddest was the last one, that our Great Spirit guardian had sacrificed itself in the war. I asked him if that was why we had become so alone; he never answered. The winters were never cruel to us as they had been in the years before my birth. We hunted a large amount of game and ate as much as needed. Eventually we settled fairly low on the mountain, away from the village. Even both of us could not always eat all the food we caught. I was proud of my Pa. I was now eighteen years of age. I was very worried about my papa. He’s changed so much since that cold night. It was a few nights after I’d just hit my seventeenth year. I was afraid. I was not very good at hunting or fishing. I had become very adept at planting and creating things with wood. The Wise Woman of the village taught me to plant things like squash and carrots, so we started to plant things at our home. Her husband had taught me to build things after we traded many furs with them, so our small house is very sturdy. Papa was not very good at these things because he was stuck in the old ways of our people. That is what the Wise Woman had said. “We’ll follow the tracks in a bit, boy. We should rest up a bit. These muddy trails make it easy to spot them, but aye, my boots look terrible.” Papa laughed, putting his bow down. I saw the prints in the snow leading uphill too. Pa smiled. I was worried because he was ill. His lungs heaved with phlegm as he sneezed. We sat down and began snacking. “Should we really be hunting, still? I think you need rest, Pa.” I told him. “Nonsense. I’m fine. You just keep scouting for me until you can hunt as well as I. Then you can worry about me getting rest, boy.” Pa said, chewing on dry meat. “Yes, sir. I wish you’d let the Wise Woman give you medicine. You’ve been sick since the last frost.” I said, drawing in the mud with a stick. I was going to plant seeds whenever we got home from hunt. The dirt was starting to dry the perfect consistency for new seed. Pa began coughing hard and looked up at me as he spit up foulness. He asked me to look away. People died often because of illness, so I began to worry more. I think he could see it. “Calm down, lad. I will be fine,” He huffed, “And you need to be less like your mother and other father.” I didn’t think about it much, so I asked, “Pa, what were my parents like?” I chewed on some salted meat. We would dry all our meat this way to carry around. It’d make me very thirsty, but the stream was on our trip after this deer hunt. Maybe I could convince Papa to get medicine then. “Your mother was a wonderful, smart woman. She was very pretty and your father went through some trouble before the war to marry her. And your father, well, he was smaller than me, like you are. That’s certain.” He said, poking my arm. I laughed a bit. “He was a much smarter man than I ever was. I really wish he’d been around to see you grow up. He’d do a much better job than me. Both he and your mother.” He added, seeming sad. I didn’t ask these kinds of things much. “He was smart enough to name you for what you’d be really good at. Maker.” He said, packing up his ration of food and preparing to seek the deer. His name was always Papa to me, but in the village they called him simply Hunter. We went up the trail, seeing the prints go off. This was no problem, as the mud of the beginning spring left the prints terribly obvious. We’d never gone into this part of the forest for as long as we’d lived in the area, from what I could scout. The woods were extremely thick and many of the plants had gone green with moss- there seemed to have been a fire in the area. Pa had mentioned that the ‘Hidden Woods’ were cursed but as long as two people went in together and wore amulets, they’d be fine. So we cut through the woods quickly and reached the entrance to the mountain’s side. I’d never seen a cave like this. It looked like the mouth of a beast; jagged stone coming from the ceiling and ground of the cave. Mossy logs and brush lay all over the ground outside, like Pa’s feet moved quietly, pointing into the cave. It’d be too dark to see if we went in too deep, so we had to decide what to do. “Maybe I could go in and scare him out? I doubt there’s a bear in there or anything. If there is, it’ll get the deer before it gets me.” Pa said. “No, I’ll go.” I told him. “I’m not as strong or have great aim, Pa, but I can probably move faster than you.” “Ah, fine. I’ll admit you that.” Pa said, looking for a place to hide from the deer. I looked back and saw his pale skin under his clothes and cap. I’d hurry so we could get to the valley. My feet were very quiet and I tipped through, finding the best footing to sneak. My eyes adjusted to the darkness as I went deeper into the cave. Then I saw it. I wish I hadn’t. An altar sat alone in the spokes of the cave’s cold floor. I didn’t know what it was back then, but now I do. Atop the broken altar sat a small figurine. It was beautiful, looked like a real person, but smaller. I didn’t have time to see everything as the deer stood in front of it. I hadn’t made any great kills before and by instinct I shot the young buck quickly. The arrow pierced the buck’s neck all the way through. I was amazed and set another arrow in case it wasn’t enough. The deer lay its head atop the stone surface. It then fell to the ground. Without much thought I went to the deer and pulled out my knife. I was a fool for being in such a hurry. Maybe the evil one whispered to me without me knowing. I was just trying to get ahold of the buck’s neck to drain it. And that’s what I did. I pulled the buck’s head to the altar’s surface and slit its throat. I was stupid as I whispered out loud how great it was I’d found it. Then I heard the whispers, almost immediately. He whispered behind me as the blood dripped over the altar slowly. It pooled. I quickly turned and held my knife ready to attack whatever was in the cave. Nothing there. My other hand went looking for my amulet, failing to find it. It had fallen off, or maybe I had never put it on. I was doomed from the start. “Light… Fire… The room…” I thought I heard. Although I certainly didn’t want to follow the command, whatever it was saying, but I could definitely see better if I had. I quickly pulled out a small torchlight I carried for these situations (not that they happened often) and struck it against my belt many times. I tried to stay calm, but I shivered in fear of whatever was in the cave with me. “The room… Light… the room…” My small torchlight burst into a flame! I threw it at the altar, no longer worried about the buck. I grabbed the knife with both hands to defend myself and finally saw it. The flame landed right in the altar’s small brazier. The figurine finally showed its detail in full as the fire glowed. “Ah… It’s so good… to be back.” It muttered. His voice was somewhat like a puff of smoke, always blowing up from the flame. I fell backward in cowardice. The flame danced about chaotically at first, somewhat shaping itself. Eventually it did shape itself above the brazier, like a lantern, midair. I held my breath. “What a helpful young… Man. I’ve been gone for so long… What an offering!” the lantern blurted out before laughing hysterically. I clenched my teeth, trying to think of when to run away. “Oh, this is not the proper way for me to look like,” He said, sounding much clearer than before. He flickered around and stopped in different places of the area, observing the objects of the altar. “My, I remember this gift. What an artisan, he was. He was one of my favorites…” He said, covering the figurine in its flame body. The figurine didn’t burn. The flame seemed to disappear into the statuette, making it glow a strong red. “I’m glad someone called me back. I wonder where everyone’s been! I’ve got a bone to pick with them if they come back. They’re probably dead… fools, all of them.” The figurine said. I could feel his sight upon me. It felt burning hot, but inside, skipping my skin. I trembled and closed my eyes, not knowing what to do. I was so afraid of this thing. I didn’t know why. “Do you plan on sitting there or coming to meet your new friend?” He said, cackling a laugh at the end. I opened my eyes and saw the figurine sitting at the southern end of the altar. Pieces of cracked stone had blown off and the buck lay at the edge, its blood smeared. I tried getting up, feeling incredibly sweaty. “Well, aren’t you a handsome lad…” He said, vibrating the figurine. I could see it clearly; a great man like an ox. It had great big arms for its size and horns like the animal. I stood away from the altar for a bit before it boomed, “Come closer, weakling! I only wish to give thanks!” I couldn’t help but inch closer in fear as the brazier blew a bigger flame. “Who are you?” He asked. “I am called Maker. I make things from wood and can make plants grow strong.” I whispered, coughing from the heat my lungs felt. I can’t explain why, but my body felt as if I was soaking in sweat quickly. “What an interesting name. Maker. You’re an interesting boy, too. Heheh… Do you know who I am?” He said, seeming to whisper to me again. “No. Who are you?” “I am Bahketh, Prince of Fire and Strength…” He whispered. I felt his voice in my right ear, as if his mouth was there, whispering to me closely. I was so nervous and sweaty. “O-oh…” I stuttered. “And I would like to thank you for helping me. I will grant you…” He trailed off. As he did, I saw the blood on the altar disappear, leaving the stone clean. “I will grant you one wish.” He said. I stepped back. I looked around to see if my eyes would find him. “What do you mean? Where did you come from? I don’t want anything, you can have the deer, just please leave me alone.” “My dear lad, it’s only fair for me to repay you. Your tongue is too crude, but some have called me a djinn. We’re masters at granting wishes, you know. We’re even better at it when we’re given a gift… All I wanted was the blood. Now take my humble thanks or I will get angry.” He said, fire changing scarlet red. “W-well, I’ve never wanted anything. I don’t need anything. It is the way of my people. We only take what we need.” I stuttered. “Foolish boy, all men have wants. I have many powers… I can grant almost anything… Is there nothing you want? Do you want to be strong? I can make you the strongest man alive…” He said. I could feel my arms tighten as his magic fire filled my chest. “Or is there something else? Do you want the power over fire? I can make you bring down great storms of flame upon your enemies! I can make you wake the salamanders that slumber under the mountains, boy!” He said, his brazier lighting up bright yellow. It released sparkles that shaped into snakes of smoke. “No? Do you… covet someone? I’m especially good at that, boy… Is there a girl you desperately desire? A boy? You can tell me…” He said, making me feel awfully warm all over… “No, I don’t need anything. I have plenty of food, and a good home, and my health,” I said before stopping my breath. “What about my health? Could you do something for that?” “And so much more, my boy. You look awfully healthy to me!” Bahketh laughed. The bastard knew I was a fool. “No, I mean… Could you help the health of my papa?” I asked him. “Oh yes, boy. I can make him very healthy…” __________________________________________________________________________________________ Bahketh taught me to draw his name. I didn’t know how to write, but I certainly knew that words weren’t made that way. Even so, he made me repeat it again and again, in the mud of the cave on the walls. He told me to take a small cup left behind by his ‘stupid caretakers’ from before. It had a small lid and he stuffed it with ashes from his brazier. He told me to light them after my father went to bed. The flame bastard told me that although it’d sound painful to my papa, but it was him burning away the illness. I believed him. I hurried out as I recalled that I’d been in the cave for a while. I carried the buck on my back, feeling stronger than ever. Pa came running out of the bushes as he saw the buck in my arms. “Amazing, boy! I am sorry for not having so much faith in you, bucks are hard enough to catch in the dark on their own. You are definitely a man now!” Pa laughed, examining the buck closely. I felt proud as he patted my back. He coughed and we decided to head down into the Valley after cleaning the deer. Papa refused medicine again and went to sleep early that night. I light the fireplace so the house would be warm. I wasn’t as skilled with stone as much as wood, but the Stone Worker had taken a large fur as payment a while before. Father slept on the upper level of the house. He slept like a corpse. I began drawing Bahketh’s name with some of the coal he’d given me. It was soft and left stain all over the parchment I had at home. My hands trembled as I lit the small container’s ashes with some of the fireplace’s flame. I whispered again and again for Bahketh to come. And he did. Like smoke in the night, his shadow crept through the cracks of our home. The shadow quickly found home in the fireplace. He seemed more shaped this time, almost a man out of fire, flickering out of the shapes the large flame held. The dying winter felt like nothing with his presence around. I didn’t understand the whispers Bahketh made in the shadows of the house. Before I knew it, I found myself covered in sweat again. I saw Papa get up and walk towards the fire. At first I was afraid he didn’t know what was going on, but he seemed asleep. His feet moved clumsily as he reached the fire. Bahketh’s name began to burn into the parchment- red embers popped out in bits as I made a small slit in my finger with a knife. I let the blood drip onto the parchment only a bit to see it wrinkle up in flame. Bahketh laughed and covered my father in a blue fire. My eyes switched around, trying to see everything that was happening as Bahketh ‘cleansed’ my papa. The fire of the hearth blew out and ate at the walls. I tried to scream but found no breath in my lungs, just smoldering ash. I couldn’t breathe and fell to my side. I sought the strength to pull myself up as Papa screamed out words I knew he never learned from our people. I wanted to move, but I was a coward then too. Papa moaned and then began to scream as the flame ate through his sleeping garb. He fell to his knees and twitched as the flame diminished. He seemed to move back and forth, screaming in agony. Bahketh’s tongue was no longer my own. It said a great many words I did not understand. I got up and decided this wasn’t the course of action I wanted to take- Papa was certainly in pain. I ran over to him but only remember Bahketh’s burning arms slam me away. I landed across the house, hitting my head on the door. I blacked out._____________________________________________________________________ That was that. I woke up lying on the ground. I saw nothing out of the ordinary in the house. No fire had taken our home, no parchment or old container. Everything seemed fine. I raised my hand up to see a simple scar on the left arm. I looked burnt there, but it didn’t hurt. I then noticed my arms looked extremely striated, as if I’d not eaten the fats of animals ever. I’d say it looked sickly, but the arms looked fairly healthy and my skin looked fine (aside from the black scar). “Papa? Are you here?” I asked, nervously. From where I was standing, the stairs blocked the view of our home’s second level. I heard a grumble and then some shifting of our beds’ fabric. “What? Oh. Lad, how long have I slept??” asked Papa, from where I could not see. I held my head. It didn’t hurt as much as I thought it would; I’d felt worse on mornings after drinking with Pa. “I don’t really know, Pa. I fell asleep down here.” I said, sheepishly. I heard his footsteps as he walked down. They sounded different. Finally Pa came down and I saw him, naked. “Pa! Your clothes!” I yelped. “Oh! I’m sorry, boy. I didn’t… I don’t remember taking them off!” He said, embarrassed. I noticed how much better he looked today. His skin wasn’t pale and he looked to have eaten much better. His thick facial hair had grown in quickly in sleep. The shadow it cast on his face had become a tuft of mess. His hands looked thicker and less callused than before as they quickly grabbed things to hide himself with. That’s when I saw Bahketh’s name on his back. Sometimes people scarred themselves with fire. These are tattoos. It seemed to be Bahketh’s name, tattooed on my father’s lower back, above his buttocks. I swallowed my tongue as I saw that it seemed perfected and even more complex than what Bahketh had shown me. In all honesty, it looked beautiful, but I couldn’t help but be afraid once more of Bahketh’s presence in our home. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary though, and things went on much the same. “Well, I will tell you what, I feel amazing! I told you I didn’t need some Wise Woman’s medicine!” Pa said, lifting his arms in a stretch. They looked full of energy- powerful. “Just fine on my own.” We got dressed and did our duties for the day. It turned out little sun was left and we didn’t get much done, but we still had deer to eat for a while anyway. I made broth as Papa finished up around the house. He seemed unable to sit down, even when we’d worked hard all afternoon. “Pa, are you going to eat?” I said, tasting the deer broth. It tasted wonderful. My eyes watched the fire carefully, ready to put it out if necessary. “Aye, but gimme a bit! I’m just trying to,” He huffed, lifting and rearranging things in the house, “move some things around!” I looked over and saw Pa sweating a river. He had moved almost everything in the house so quickly- alone. He looked over and showed me his usual big, funny grin. “Now that you mention it, though, I’m really hungry. And thirsty! I suppose you already caught on though, as you made both food and drink!” He said, running over to the fireplace as I began to make our servings. Pa quickly ate his helping and went for three more. I got two helpings in (what I usually eat, anyway) before we ran out. He laughed and said he could’ve eaten more; I was astounded. Even he could usually only eat about three servings of broth, especially when I stuffed it with things from the forest. He held his distended belly and complimented my cooking. “Maybe we should learn to make bread, it sure fills you up better than broth.” Pa said. I liked the idea, considering I always wanted to learn to make things to eat aside from soups and cooked meats. “Well, if you keep eating like this. I think so, Pa.” I said, smiling back._________________________________________________________________________ Things changed. I didn’t know what to do and even ignored what seemed subtly suspicious. I became afraid. At first, everything seemed great. I never went back into the forest and even told Pa we shouldn’t. He obliged. He told me he had a great idea about how we could train to hunt better, one he’d gotten in a dream. I gave little mind to it and made the tools he asked for. We cut up tree logs in a way that we could hold stumps with our hands easily; handles. They weighed different amounts. I couldn’t lift as much as my Pa, but I still tried to do it with him. Then we began to eat much more. At first we were fine, hunting the usual amount. We seemed to keep up with our need for food by hunting almost twice, if not three times as more food as before. We didn’t need all the furs so we traded for even more tools and different resources. Pa ate a lot more but he pushed me to eat as much as possible. Sometimes he’d even get angry when I didn’t eat ‘enough’. I always wanted to make Pa proud, so I usually ate as much as he made me. My eighteenth year came. He said it was exactly on the full moon. Almost a year had passed by since the incident with Bahketh. I ignored most of the signs that his influence lingered. As long as Pa was healthy, I didn’t really care. One day, however, I asked Pa something he didn’t like at all. “Pa, doesn’t everyone from our clan marry young? I’m eighteen, and you have never told me to seek a woman.” I said. Pa looked over and quickly became serious as he responded flatly, “You don’t need anyone.” I was confused. I looked at him. He’d changed so much in the past year. His arms looked thicker than ever, the rivers of his veins popping out of his skin all over. I’d traded some clothing for Pa to wear but he seemed to only like the fur vests we would mend out of animals in the woods. They always seemed small around his barrel chest. Although he ate well, the only thing I could see on his body was lean. His abdomen seemed pulled in, tight like river stones collected neatly. I looked down at my own body. I’d changed too, but not nearly as much as he. My face scrunched up in confusion as to what Pa said. “Pa, are you sure? There’s no real way to keep our clan alive if I don’t marry, or if you don’t marry. You’re still young, I think you could. I wouldn’t get jealous of siblings, I’m a grown man anyway.” I said, trying to be positive. “You don’t need me, is that it?” Pa asked. “What? That’s now what I’m saying, Pa. Don’t you want to have more children?” I asked him. Pa lifted the handled stumps and huffed. He was drenched in sweat as usual. His hair had gotten very thick this spring, shiny with sweat. Often his skin would look red as he breathed in heavily to lift. “Pa?” I insisted. “What, Maker?! You don’t want me around, right?!” He yelled, throwing the stumps far. “Just do what you want! You’re obviously not my boy, you don’t need me anymore, that’s what you’re saying, yes?!” I was almost afraid. Not because I couldn’t defend myself, but because Pa had never been this angry. His great chest bounced up and down as he huffed. He seemed angry, but not just that. He seemed anguished. “Pa, you know I can’t do anything as good as you. You’re a better hunter. I’ll never find someone I can count on like you.” I said, almost shaking and not thinking about what I was saying. It was true, though. That was how I felt about my Pa. I remembered trying to figure out how old Pa was when the winter took our clan. He’d have been about sixteen when I went under his wing. My father was much older, I’d say. Pa always looked up to my real father- at least by the way he spoke of him. I figured it was an age difference. I tried to understand how lonely Pa must have been. “I’m sorry, Pa.” I said, wondering what he would do. I couldn’t see his face anymore as he’d went to pick up the weights. I almost trembled thinking he would become violent. He came back. I couldn’t see if it was sweat or tears covering his face, especially as he kept his head down. We didn’t talk much that night. Then I started to hear the noises at night. I’d made a few additions to the house now, so Pa and I could have some privacy. I started hearing noises coming from Pa’s room. I couldn’t tell what it was he was doing. I became afraid because I heard grunts and strange moans. Was Pa sick again?Pa started becoming really big. He made sure I ate as well, but his hunger for food was astonishing, if not amazing. He ate and ate until he practically fainted one night. I tried to help him up, but he just held me. There was a sadness in him that I did not know how to help. He also pushed me. I would feel very sore in the mornings after a night of freedom where we could lift for as long as we wanted. Not everything made sense of what he said about ‘lifting’, but he knew so much. Pa and I started a tradition of seeing our progress ‘growing’. I didn’t understand it, but it looked to be enjoyable to Pa. I thought it was fun too especially when I could show off my strength. Pa would show me how big he’d gotten in the week and then I’d do the same for him. We seemed to make great progress. I did something one night. I didn’t understand my body and felt pain in my groin. I thought of asking my Pa what to do even though it was very late in the night. The pain was keeping me awake. I went to his room and found nobody there. Quickly, I dressed myself and grabbed my bow. I’d become very fast since we’d started training ourselves for hunting. Even though I weight quite a bit more, I was sure I could find Pa quickly. I went by the river, close to the mouth. I became worried as the full moon shed its bright light upon the trees and mountain stone. My feet stepped quickly, noticing a smell that I somehow recognized as Pa’s. I’d learned to make soft –but durable- boots from fur and cloth and slipped into a shadow as I heard the rushing waters of the river grow. There Pa was. He kept complaining about the heat. It was now summer but the heat of the night was still nice and calm, so I didn’t understand. Pa splashed himself in the water and drank. He coughed as he drank. He was probably drinking so fast. He washed himself and relaxed, naked on the water’s edge. I’d never tried to pay attention to the body. Pa said it was a private affair for only a wife to see, once. I couldn’t help it as something in my chest pounded. Pa’s body seemed perfect. It seemed sculpted, massive, like stone. It seemed powerful, like the fires Bahketh had fed him. I felt the pain in my groin again. Pa stepped out and looked at small pool of water at the river’s side. I assume he was staring at his reflection. He lifted his arms and forced his muscle to push out, like a large rock pressed to escape his thin skin. He laughed and posed again, showing off his pectorals more than anything else. I guess by instinct I dropped my bow. My hands rubbed my own groin, as if I needed some release from there too. “So big.” Pa said. “I’m so fucking big.” I knew not what that word meant. I’d never heard it myself. Pa posed again and again. I saw something happen to his appendage. The leg appendage you call a phallus. It seemed to swell as he posed. I felt my heart race. “Look at how big you are. No normal man is this strong.” He moaned, rubbing his body. Every movement forced certain muscles awake. I know now what they are called. He grabbed the nubs men can’t use on his chest. I swallowed my breath, feeling aroused. Pa moaned loudly, his phallus bouncing. It looked like a large, red rod. His hands eventually moved around and grabbed onto his phallus. They wrapped around it like a large knife handle. His member was much larger than mine. I pulled mine out. I wanted to feel what Pa was feeling. His hands went up and down. I saw his big balls swinging around. I looked at mine and felt them. They felt tender, swollen. “I want more. I want to grow more!” Pa yelled, groaning as his hands moved up and down his rod. I copied, feeling a sensation I’d never felt before. I would say I had felt it before, but I’d never done such things to myself in those situations. I then could see something strange as my Pa turned sideways. He must’ve wanted to see his side but couldn’t see his wide back. Bahketh’s name shimmered in a way I assume was enough for someone to see from afar, but not without direct line of sight. Pa moaned as my chest’s beat pounded. I couldn’t take it anymore and spurt out seed. Almost right after, Pa moaned and pounded his rod. He exclaimed once more, “I want to be huge!” Pa didn’t take much longer and spurted seed too. He fell backward as his white liquid gushed out like a small torrent. It splattered everywhere. On the ground, his chest, his face even. I looked down and saw a large sum of seed on the ground as well. I didn’t have nearly enough to match Pa, but I thought there was so much, considering it was like a small puddle two feet away from me. I couldn’t stop from moaning as I felt pleasure in my body. My phallus didn’t feel painfully hard anymore and set down to rest. As I did this, Pa grabbed his bow. “Who goes there?” He said. I quickly recovered myself and went on my way. Pa was skilled, but he’d never track me. That night I got to the house and cleaned myself as best as I could. I was too tired to worry if I had done right, watching my own father do such things. Part III: BAHKETH Another year passed and the fall season came. Pa had gotten massive. He couldn’t walk normal as his legs seemed to get in each other’s way. I’d heard someone in the village say he was an ogre. Pa looked very rugged but maintained clean. I obtained a blade to shave with regularly and I did it for both of us. Pa asked me to shave his body too, even though it was very difficult. I followed suit because he once said muscles looked bigger that way. At least this way people wouldn’t say mean things like that. And Pa wouldn’t fight them… I didn’t seek a wife. I met a nice girl in the village once, but Pa quickly scared her away. I wasn’t very interested, but I was determined to keep our clan’s bloodline alive. One night Pa’s bed broke. It was one of the first pieces of furniture I made. He only laughed and said we should just share a bed. I disagreed as we both were far too big for a single bed. If one of us didn’t fall off, it’d surely meet the same doom his bed had met. I’d gotten very skilled using tools and made a better bed for Pa. I found mine broken (with obvious assumption as to how when Pa told me he might have taken a nap on it) but made no argument. It was just proof that I was a skilled craftsman if the bed didn’t break, right? I didn’t get much bigger since the year before, but Pa said I did great. I smiled often when he measured my growth. I was starting to wish to be as big as him. He would sometimes show off in the village. He picked up men in each arm and would curl them like he did our weights (Which, by the way, I had to replace with bigger ones…) and would pull great animal-sized carts with ease. Things took a turn for the worst at night. I started planting more things and did very well. I grew lots of cucumbers and started harvesting. I found one missing and eventually learned what Pa had done with it. On his usual ‘cooling’ nights when he’d get his terrible fevers, he played with the cucumber. He would push it inside of himself, moaning and making many noises that bothered me. I found myself spilling my seed as my needs asked for something I shouldn’t have wanted. I started wondering if that was what Pa wanted, and started experimenting myself. I went down to the village one day and made friends. They seemed to make fun of me for not understanding sex as well as them, but I think they feared me. I was very strong and known as Hunter Son. Maker Hunterson. They didn’t laugh at me in front of me. One of them brought a harlot along and had her spend time with me. I learned that I didn’t like what she had to offer. Pa became more verbal that fall. “Do you like my size, boy?” He said, very seriously once. “Yes, Pa. You know I do.” I said, laughing. We sat on the ground, cleaning beans. “I don’t think I can get any bigger. I want to be bigger. I want to always take care of you, lad.” He said, tossing my hair in his hand, as if I was a boy still. I felt like a boy, always smaller than him. “I doubt I will, though. I can only get older from here on.” I pondered a while on what he said. I found myself later walking through the cursed woods, holding my bow ready. I was stronger now, and I knew I didn’t have to be afraid. The Wise Woman taught me how to make holy items. I wasn’t good at it, unusually, but she said that the items would drive away evil spirits no matter what. I never told her what I was doing anything for, but I’m sure she knew something was going on long before I had. I stepped through the thick brush- thicker than I remembered. Pa would go hunting by himself. Said he wanted to find himself a bear. I felt sorry for the bear. I pushed back the thick green and saw the cave again. It’d been two years, maybe more. I stood in front of the cave. It had changed since I was there last. It looked cleaner, as if it were more of a temple. I slowly walked in and looked around. There was much lighter than before. The heat was heavier too, I could feel my chest breathe in humid air. The altar was much more well-kept now than ever in my memory. The statuette sat there, waiting for me. “Well, well, well…” huffed the spirit. “Hello, Bahketh. I greet you with respect.” I said. I wasn’t nervous. “I hope you do, but I really hope you greet me with more…” He whispered, rubbing my body with his unseen warmth. “I seek nothing, Bahketh. At least nothing for myself.” I said, pulling out a small bag. “What is that, young man? My, you’ve gotten so much bigger on your own, without my help. Well, direct help. Do you like that power?” He fizzled. I opened the bag and let out the contents. I had obtained a box of incense. It was very rare, I’d received it as a gift for helping the counsel of the village stop a pack of bandits with my father, from a prominent family’s daughter. Jewels dropped out, all from different mountains from afar. “There is something I want,” I managed to say before Bahketh interrupted. “I know what you want. Your father is a very strong man. But he wants more, yes?” Bahketh asked. “Yes, oh great one.” “Maker? Boy?” I heard from outside the cave. I turned around. Pa was there. He looked over at the altar and back at me. “What’s going on here?” He asked. “Where are we? I followed you because I was worried. Should I be worried?” “Pa! How did you follow me?” I asked, nervously. “I followed your smell –I mean- tracks.” He said. “Come, my acolyte.” Bahketh whispered. Pa walked slowly, without hesitation. “Your boy wants to make you bigger. Stronger. You want that, yes?” Bahketh asked. Pa stared at the statue before processing all the information. “Yes! That’s what I want! Wait- is this- is this how I’ve gotten so strong?! I’ve never felt this way in my entire life! It’s amazing! I feel so powerful!” Pa said. Bahketh laughed. “Your boy is no normal man. He is a Maker, just as his name states. He has the power to focus magic. You should thank him as much as you should thank me.” Pa looked over at me. I noticed the erection he was growing. He was practically glowing. “Your boy and I are also alike in other forms. He is benevolent, like me. He wants to make you even stronger.” Bahketh whispered. “Is that true, son? You can make me stronger? I want to be stronger, boy! I want to be the strongest!” Pa said, grabbing my arm. He then pulled me in and embraced me. I’d never felt the way he made me feel when he embraced me. “Well- Bahketh granted the wish. What do you want, oh Great Spirit?” I said, nervously. “I want your Pa to give me his name. But he can’t do it by himself, you need to give it to me.” Bahketh said. “I don’t understand.” I said. “Why don’t you ask your father?” Bahketh said with a grimace. I could see his smile in the fire of the altar. Pa looked nervous. I looked over to him and asked, “What does he mean?” It took him some time before responding. He seemed to think about it a bit before Bahketh complained loudly. He made the room burning hot. Pa finally answered. “Our clan gives up our names to the person we love the most. It’s a tradition we hold in the spring. I did it a few years ago for you. It’s usually something for marriage… But I have nobody, lad. I always have only had you.” He said. “And that means that he doesn’t own his own name. You do. The binds of your clan’s tradition make it so he can’t do anything. I will grant you this wish, if you want me to, but you have to give me his name.” “I-I don’t think I should be doing that!” I yelled. I still understood very little. I looked back and forth at both of them, skin red hot with embarrassment. “Boy, please! I want to be the strongest!” Pa said. He held me close, almost crushing me. He posed his arms and smiled before embracing me again. I desperately remember his embrace. “But Pa, I don’t want to make this decision for you! Why don’t you just take back your name?” I said, trying to pull out of his grasp. I didn’t want to, really. “I can’t do that, boy…” Pa said. He looked sad at me. I knew what he meant. He didn’t have to say it. “And that’s all, right? You’ll make him the strongest as long as you have his name?” I asked the flame spirit. “He’ll be as big and strong as he wants. All I need is his name.” Bahketh said. “Just say ‘I give thy true name away, Hunter, to the great spirit BAHKETH.” I breathed in heavily and held it in. “I give thy true name away, Hunter, to the great spirit BAHKETH.” I smiled at Pa and held his hand. I’d never held his hand, at least not to my memory as boy or man. I laid mine inside his one last time. Pa smiled back at me, with his big smile. “YES! FINALLY!” Bahketh screamed. The statuette fell to the side and cracked. Out came the flame and grabbed onto my papa’s face. A shockwave sent me flying. Bahketh’s cackle filled echoed on and on. The flamed disappeared as it went into my pa’s mouth. “Pa?” I grumbled, rubbing my neck. “I don’t feel much different,” Pa said, looking back at me. He then screamed and held his stomach. “Oh… Oh! It burns! Gah! It burns!” Pa screamed. He trembled as his skin went red hot. He fell to his knees as he screamed again. His hands grabbed his head as he howled. Pa’s forehead quickly pushed out two small horns, little points that poked under his long hair. The mark on his back began to spread its ink, like a black flower. It covered his chest and upper legs, like vines around to his neck. Pa then began to moan. He seemed to stay alive and well even if the flames came alive on him. At first I saw his arms shake. His shoulders widened and found more space close to Pa’s neck. He growled as his arms weighed heavy with swelling muscle- it looked like a pumpkin was stuffed under his skin on both sides. His hands, however big they were, seemed very small as his arms trembled. I tried to come closer and even shot an arrow at the altar in hopes of distracting (and maybe stopping) Bahketh. The arrow evaporated in flame quickly before reaching the altar and I felt the singe of the fires myself a few steps in. I could not get close as my pa’s arms moved up from the pushing of his enlarging back. He looked like an hourglass as the sides of his midsection popped out like small wings. “Bigger! I want to be bigger! It feels so good!” I pulled out my crude amulets in hopes to use them against the foul spirit. Bahketh cackled the moment I pulled them out. They crumbled in my hands. My eyes let out tears as I saw father’s stance widen. His legs had become thicker than many young trees of the forest. They looked denser too. His abdomen cracked as the bricks on his abdomen pushed outward. I started feeling the warmth in my groin again, in shame. Pa’s close tore as his chest exploded outward along with his legs. “So good! So fucking strong!” Pa said, flexing his body as he grew. His rod pushed out from the burning clothes, swelling up in a size I could never imagine fitting a normal human. It looked thicker than my forearm. Somehow it lifted upward even with the massive weights that were under it, both sized like many fruits from the garden. It simply bobbed up and down and trickled seed onto the ground. Pa thoroughly enjoyed what was happening, even though his head seemed to be being swallowed by his massive body. Bahketh laughed and let the fires die down as my father started fondling himself. Pa’s chest had stretched out his nipples like coins, yet grown them outward to large nubs that he moaned when played with. I breathed heavily as I tried to remain capable of clear thought. Bahketh whispered terrible things in my ears, caressing my body in a softer heat. He tempted me. Pa stroked himself as his height increased to accommodate his growth. I’d say he was about eight feet tall at the end of the ordeal, but I couldn’t keep track of such things. He moaned and yelled out in a thick, deep voice. It was deeper than before, like the growl of a beast in the woods. My pa could no longer contain himself and spewed outward, shooting far into the air and away from where he stood. It came like a river of white, splashing and somehow not evaporating from the embers that had dwindled with the ending growth. I felt myself wet inside my gear, but not from fear and piss, but longing. I longed for my pa’s massive body to touch me. “Foolish boy! Do you know who I am?!” Bahketh finally exclaimed. His voice seemed to cover my pa’s. Pa’s eyes themselves had gone white. “I am BAHKETH! Efreeti of Lust, Fire, and Strength! Genie of Smolder and Ecstasy! The pinnacle of all flames! None are stronger than I! I fell from grace, but now I will return to the material world I was once barred from, so full of delicious pleasures! All thanks to you, my boy! Or should I say, my son?” I felt my heart sink deeper than I will ever remember. I understood what Bahketh had done. The statuette lifted into the air and cracked, letting out a small tear in time-and-space open. Now I know what had happened. I saw Bahketh’s truest form. It barely peered into our world as he commanded Pa to walk over to me. I stood there, afraid and aroused. Pa walked up to me. He was not Pa anymore, but not Bahketh. He grabbed me and squeezed me in his palms. I thought he would kill me but he simply tore off my clothes. The possessed man pushed me onto his skin, letting me feel the mass. I felt Pa’s massive chest, rock solid and burning hot. He forced my mouth open to taste Pa’s stone-like abdomen. I felt a shameful delight as my phallus hardened in its own rock-like density. The possessed Pa licked my own body, tasting different parts and biting where he saw fit. My neck, my buttocks, my sides. He bit hard enough to hurt, but not enough to pierce through. I closed my eyes in hopes of living, in hopes of forgiveness should my pa come to his senses. “Tell me you like my mass, boy.” Pa said, deep and slow. “N-no, Pa… Please… Stop this… We can get away…” “Feel these arms. Feel how strong and powerful they are.” I couldn’t hold on and finally whispered, “…It’s amazing, Pa.” "Do you want to be crushed between these great legs?" He said, forcing my hands onto them. I felt their density on my fingers. My chest couldn't contain the energy I received from the arousal. "You're gigantic, Pa..." I said, moving my hands around on the striations. Pa’s mouth landed on mine. I couldn’t stop myself and tasted the inside. It was somehow sweet, like fresh fruit cooked in a warm fire, yet different. His tongue played around with mine, long enough to touch the insides of my throat. I thought I’d choke but I only moaned. Pa held me in the air with ease as he did this, finally letting me feel his massive rod touch me. His tongue licked mine. I whimpered at the amazing sensation. He fit mine in his mouth and suckled as he lifted my legs over his shoulders. I moaned and felt the ecstasy wisp me away. Pa pulled me out of his mouth and then licked elsewhere. I feel great shame for he licked me in an awful place. It felt so pleasurable, it bothers me today. His tongue pierced through and played around inside me. I finally understood why Pa liked to do this to himself. Pa finally pulled me down to his own throbbing member and pushed my mouth on it. It was literally too big to fit inside, but he was gentle. He simply growled, “Lick it, boy. Satisfy your papa.” And I followed suit. He moaned quickly and played with my body as well as his own. He pushed his hands over mine so I could feel his massive legs while I licked. I was lost. I had no congruent thought. “I curse you, Maker Hunterson. I curse you to lust as badly as your father did, every night thinking of giving your own name to me…” Bahketh whispered under my pa’s voice. I looked up and saw the black tear that dripped from Pa’s eye. He smiled still as the tear dripped away and evaporated on the burning ground. Pa came again. He drenched me in seed, cooked like milk in the winter morning. I opened my mouth and swallowed what I could. It tasted like honey. I moaned and came as well, whimpering as the sensation squeezed my groin tighter than ever. It hurt as it tightened out every last drop inside me. I heard the voice in the window cackle. A colossal arm -both muscular and bigger than even Pa’s- smashed through. The voice growled loudly in its own beastly form as another arm stretched the doorway out. I could see Bahketh’s smoldering orange eyes. His name burned on my arm, unfinished but obviously his. I screamed in pain as it burned to the bone. Bahketh laughed and petted my papa. “My acolyte. You shall walk the earth, spreading my name in the shadows. When the time has come I shall become a glorious god as I so deserve.” Bahketh said, voice booming. It was certainly not a whisper anymore. Pa turned as the seed forced me to change slowly. I fell to the ground as my body became led. Pa walked towards the door and bowed. “Yes, master.” He said. “But now, you shall enjoy true paradise. Come to me, my acolyte. Enter the plane of Lust, where my flaming abode hides. Our enemies have been winning for so long, and we must plan… We must rejoice your coming home. I shall soon take even the planes of the Abyss and Heaven as my own.” The portal stretched even more so. Bahketh’s face smiled with teeth like a monster’s. His red skin burned with embers and eldritch-orange symbols. He caressed my pa as he walked into the burning doorway. I could only whisper my Pa’s name before I began sensing the loss of it in my existence. I felt my bones push and break as my body grew when Pa looked back at me once more. I still think the pain was worse in my heart than it was in my body. I would have screamed as the door closed, leaving the cave steaming and alone. I lay, growing slowly and painfully. I could feel everything; the bones cracking, the muscle tearing. All of it, before the growth rebuilt me. It felt pleasurable underneath the pain. To this day I want more, in secret shame. I felt my arms swell and my neck become thick. My legs felt like pillars in a temple, heavy as well. My eyes opened as I saw the thunder rolled in the night sky. I got up very slowly, trying to move with the new size. I looked at my body, remembering what my Pa’s looked like. I would certainly be a weaker scout now, but that was fine. I needed to become a warrior. I needed to find a way to defeat the foul genie, Bahketh. I stumbled around, learning how to use the self-obtrusive legs I had just obtained. My groin felt heavy already with seed as I looked down at a massive member that swung from side to side. I didn’t get far before having to release. I met the Wise Woman in the dark. She said my voice had become even deeper. The rain helped conceal me. I begged her for advice. The Wise Woman told me this was certainly beyond her power. I cried in agony. She gave me a pendant that had been passed down to her. It carried the symbol of an ancient people. She said that the mountains hid a strange prison whose lock was now broken beyond repair. I asked for her forgiveness. The Wise Woman said nothing. I learned later I had been fated to release the burning djinn long before. Her people had dwindled (ironically like mine) and hid amongst the village. They were prepared to end their bloodline. I prepared to end mine. The pendant was to help me find someone who could battle the bastard, but that was the only help the Wise Woman gave me. I returned to the house and packed what I could. I packed extra to head to the village and trade. Nobody recognized me in the darkness of the rain and night. I quickly obtained a sword and things a traveler could use. I gave up my tools. I was no longer a maker. I was no longer anyone. I write in this journal, hoping that if I should fail, someone finds it. I can feel Bahketh’s whispers at night. I can feel his hands toying with me. I know the knowledge to give him my being is hidden in the dark depths of my mind. Every day is a struggle. I want that power and strength. I beg the spirits of the land –the only few benevolent left- that they guide me to death before my mind finds destruction. But who knows, deep down, I want Bahketh to grow me as much as he can. End? Author End Note: I thank you very much for reading my work. Please suggest themes that you think would be interesting, or tell me what you thought could use work through a comment! I sincerely hope you liked it.

Twenty-one Back in the basement Anton opened his eyes groggily as he heard the old, squeaky door open. “I’m here”, he yelled exhaustedly and pain travelled through his battered, 580 pound body. “I know”, Matt replied as he closed the door and stepped up to the behemoth attached to the ceiling and floor. “Have some water”, he said and put a cup at his prisoner’s mouth. Anton took a long gulp and spat the water into the football player’s face. “You’ll regret the day you were born once I’m loose.” Matt tossed the cup aside, dried up his face and grabbed the iron bar from the floor. “You’ve said that before. But it seems like the good guys are winning. You’re tied up here, Connor’s being distracted by his tutor and even those hideous wolves have disappeared. Tomorrow, Keith’s uncle, the priest, will be here to exorcise Tomas and then you guys will be back to normal: the skinny runts you were. At the mercy of the big football players. Just like you are now!”, he said and slammed the iron bar hard against the behemoth’s 14-pack. “AUW!” Anton’s loud, pain-filled scream echoed against the basement’s walls as the iron bar dug into his bruised abs. More pain flooded his body as he tried to flex the battered muscles. Another groan escaped his mouth as the bar smacked against him a second time. “I’ll enjoy beating the crap out off your skinny body when all is back to normal. Imagine the pain. Now it feels like I’m hitting a piñata”, Matt said as he took a third swing at the 14-pack. Anton’s mouth hung open in a soundless scream. The air was forced out off his lungs as the iron bar kept raining down on his nearly destroyed abs. “Are you balls as weak as your abs?”, Matt asked. “No…ugh”, Anton grunted as the iron bar softly brushed his cock and balls. “Let’s find out”, Matt said and aimed for the long, soft cock dangling between the titanic quads. Anton passed out and his 580 pound, beastly body went limp as the iron bar hit his cock and balls with a loud smack. “That’ll do for now”, Matt said. He tossed the bar down and left, looking back and grinning over the past out, bruise-covered behemoth. In the shower zone, Alex felt the energy building more and more inside him. The bloated feeling in his stomach from ingesting the large blasts of cum from Logan’s cock, made room for a warmth. He moaned in pleasure as it spread through his muscular, 270 pound body. “Yeah”, he grunted as the sensation of a deep pump invaded every muscle on his frame. He looked down at the drained, fallen star athlete on the floor and abandoned the skinny team captain. He exited the shower zone, strutted through the locker room and barged into the gym. More pleasure-filled moans escaped his mouth as he moved in front of the mirrors and his body began to change. Connor was searching the hallways for the disappeared Anton. Several students yelled in fear as he pulled open the door of their room. He was on his way to the basement as a door on his left opened. A smug grin formed on his lips: his runt brother and his tiny roommate stared up at him. Behind them, two priests appeared. “Uncle?”, Connor asked in disbelief. “Yes. It is me, my nephew”, Father Luke answered, “What has that beast done to you?”. “My friend Anton made me into the man I’m meant to be”, Connor said and put his right arm in front of his abs. Veins exploded on the perfectly round mound of muscle as the beefy, 45 inch bicep came to life. Sean’s and Keith’s pencil dicks surged to hardness as they drank in the sight of the ripped cannonball of meat. “No, he has not turned you into to man you were destined to be”, Father Luke replied sharply, “God gave you the gift of intellect. Your brother had the gift of physical power. That demon and his infernal acolyte interfered with the divine plan. They have corrupted you, my nephew.” “No, they haven’t”, Connor bellowed deeply, “I’ve never felt better!”. He bounced his pecs, making them dance under his skintight shirt, to emphasize his point. “Yes, they have. Deep down you know that I am telling the truth. It is time to set everything back straight and make you return to the path of God”, Friar Luke said and stared up to look his behemoth nephew in the eye. “But I don’t want to be small again”, Connor said like a toddler. “Your brother will be more than willing to show you how to get bigger”, Father Luke replied and patted his nephew’s meaty shoulder. “Yeah. We’ll work out together, bro. You’re body will respond good on the training”, Keith peeped in his high-pitched voice and put his tiny hand on his brother’s thick, hard bicep. “Really?”, Connor asked and playfully clenched his fist, making his bicep swell. Keith’s 2.5 incher leaked a dribble in his briefs as he felt his brother’s 45 inch bicep harden under his touch. “Yeaughn”, he said, “your muscle memory will remember your former size. Your body shall be eager to grow back to like it is now”. “Okay then”, Connor said as he kept teasing his older brother with his bicep, “but I’ll go with you when you take on Tomas. If anything goes wrong I’m big enough to easily overpower him and when he sees that I’m not on his side anymore, he’ll now he has lost.” “Good thinking, my nephew”, Father Luke answered, “Let us get on with it. Father Mark, follow us!”. “You guys stay in your room”, Connor said to his brother and Sean, “I don’t want anything to happen with you. You’ll be the bigger one again when I return”. He ruffled his older brother hair and followed the two priests. “I told you my brother still had some good inside him”, Keith said to Sean as they drank in the sight of Connor’s wide, muscle-filled back. Alex gasped as he stared at his reflection in the mirror: it seemed like his muscles were getting smaller. A smile formed on his face as he realized that he was getting taller. The well-defined muscles on his 270 pound frame were simply adjusting to his lengthening bones. He quickly grew upward, stretching way beyond his familiar 5’7. His head rose up and up and he could see just over the large mirror as his growth came to an end. His body settling at 7 feet exactly. He moaned excitedly as the warmth in his stomach intensified and blasted through his taller body. Connor barged into Tomas’ room, easily hiding the two priest behind his insanely broad back. “It is time”, he said in his deep voice as he stared at the figure behind the desk. Tomas turned around and looked up at his behemoth servant. “Did you locate my pet?”, he asked. “No. Your terror ends here and now”, Connor stated and stepped aside to reveal the two priests. “So, the hour of betrayal is upon me. Haven’t you had enough the first time?”, Tomas said and stared evilly at Father Luke. “Give up your evil ways and return to the path of the righteous. We have already convinced my nephew to abandon the infernal route you had lured him onto. Now, it is your time!”, Father Luke said as he and Father Mark stepped up to the center of the room. “Stop them, Connor!”, Tomas ordered, “Remember what price Anton paid for his betrayal!”. Connor stepped back and positioned his broad back against the door. “You have no more power over him and your other beast is locked away. You will now face the power of the Holy Word of God. Repent your sins and save your soul!”, Father Mark said as he yielded a crucifix in front of him. “Vade retro, Satanas!”, Father Luke screamed and sprinkled Tomas with Holy Water. “Go to the basement, Connor, and get that foul beast that Anton has created now that you are still big enough to carry him”, Father Luke said as he kept sprinkling Holy Water onto Anton. Connor nodded and opened the door. “No! Stay here and crush them!”, Anton yelled in anger at Connor’s broad back. The behemoth left and closed the door. Alex’ muscles sucked in the warmth and began inflating rapidly. His diamond-shaped calves swelled at the back of his long legs and doubled in size in mere seconds. His already meaty quads thickened, the grooves on them deepening. Alex flexed them and they grew even beastlier as veins exploded all over the hard masses of beef. An idea crossed his mind and he quickly grabbed a pair of dumbbells. He returned in front of the mirror and began doing curls to beef up his arms. His tight abs were enlarging and hardening, turning into a hard 12-pack of cobblestone-sized, ripped, steely muscles. Above them, his protruding pecs bulged with mass. The rack of solid, striated muscle pushed his big, sensitive nipples outward and down. The heaving pecs quickly looked like two watermelons shoved under his paper-thin skin. Ripples and striations exploded across the large surface as Alex bounced them in perfect control. He grinned broadly at the sight and tossed the dumbbells aside; they felt like feathers in his empowering grip. He grabbed the heaviest ones and continued cranking out reps. His broad shoulders widened beyond the size of two doors as his delts exploded with mass. The perfectly round muscles looked like beach balls decorated with a thick vein under his skin. At the back his traps shot upward, thickening into a strong bull-sized one. The muscle brushed his ears as he shrugged his meaty shoulders, making striations explode across the surface of the ridiculously wide delts. Alex looked down as he felt something hot grow in the canyon between his hard abs. His cock had swollen to its familiar 10 inches and kept inching upward. It stopped at the top row of his 12-pack as it had doubled in length and girth: 20 solid inches of coke-can-sized meat throbbed against his abs and brushed the bottom of the rack of pecs that hung from his chest. None of his huge muscles compared to his arms, though. Alex had amped up their growth by doing curls as they grew. His biceps ballooned upward and outward, covered in thick veins as he curled the dumbbells up; his thick triceps hardened in a strong horseshoe-shape that exploded at the back of his arms as he lowered the weight. Alex effortlessly tossed the dumbbells to the other side of the gym and extended his arms parallel with the floor. His biceps already formed a football-sized, hard ball of muscle and his thick triceps hung low from his arms. The separation between the two muscles was clearly visible and veins snaked over them, feeding the large slabs of beef. Alex raised his meaty forearms, the size of Logan’s quads at his prime, and brought them in. The orbs of ripped muscle shot upward and outward, doubling in size. Alex continued bringing in his forearms and hardened his flex. The peaks of his intimidating biceps swelled higher and pushed thick veins up, his skin stretching to the max as it tried to contain the muscle. The titanic biceps reached their full new size as Alex tightened his flex: the muscles atop his arms looked like vein-covered pineapples. The 55 inch orbs of meat totally dwarfed the other beastly muscles on his 500 pound frame. A shudder went through Alex and his 20 incher blasted a huge load of thick cum against the bottom of his protruding pecs. His sticky man juice slowly slid down the canyons of his 12-pack as more loads followed. Alex broke his flex and grabbed his throbbing cock, marveling at its size. He put both his big paws on it and still had some room left; he couldn’t even close his paws around the girth of it. He stroked and stroked, shooting cum all over the large mirror. “HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Tomas’ evil laugh broke Father Luke’s and Father Mark’s concentration. They lowered their attributes and stared at the 300 pound gymnast sitting in front of them. “You didn’t really think I hadn’t foreseen this?”, Tomas asked, “I knew you guys were coming before you did. The infernal spirits informed me of every move you made.” “These lies will not save you from our Holy Church!”, Father Mark said, “Feel the power of Christ! Vade retro, Satanas!”. “Vade retro, Satanas!”, Father Luke joined in. “O, please. Cut it out!”, Tomas declared and got up from his chair, “Those weak, folkloristic chants mean nothing. Veni, Satanas!”. An icy chill invaded the room and hellish chants echoed from the walls. Thunder rumbled outside and lightning illuminated the dark sky; wolves howled frighteningly around the buildings. “I’m too powerful for your weak faith now”, Tomas said calmly, “I’ve decrypted the last piece of the manuscript last week and I’m totally prepared for you religious clowns now. You didn’t really think that Connor was at your side, did you?” Color drained from Father Mark’s and Father Luke’s faces as they heard the door lock magically. Father Mark jumped to it and tried to open it in vain. Panic filled them as they realized they had stepped into a trap. “Wasn’t it way too easy that Connor gave in? Why would he give up his magnificent muscles just like that? He’s not the weak, little boy you know anymore. I’ve shown him his true destination in life! You have no power whatsoever over him; I’m almighty and he knows he’s just a puppet in my command. Now meet your doom!”, Tomas said and raised his hand palms upward. Instantly, Father Mark’s feet left the ground and he floated in the air, totally at Tomas’ mercy. Father Luke invoked God with all his might and prayed out loud: “ Dominus, liberate nos. non abducas nos in tentationem! Connor, my nephew, let the Holy Word return you to the path of the righteous! Repent from your evil deeds, save your soul and come save us in here!”. “I’ve told you before, your weak religion is nothing compared to the forces of Hell! Veni, servitorem diavoli!”, Tomas said. An icy howl echoed through the room as a strange creature jumped through the mirror: it had the body of a rabbit, the tale of a cat and the head of a dog. Sharp teeth flickered in the light as it opened its beak and a short flame shot from it. It howled to Father Luke and sprang toward him. The priest clawed against the locked door and sprinted to the furthest corner as the creature closed in on him. Tomas was playing with Father Mark: he made him hit the ceiling and crash down on the floor repeatedly. The priest was totally in his power. Tomas smiled as he noticed Father Luke running around in circles, being chased by the infernal creature. He raised his other hand and Father Luke also left the floor. Tomas opened the window and made the two priests float outside. “It’s no stairway to heaven, but a highway to hell for you!”, he said and opened his hands. Father Luke and Father Mark shot through the air, lightning striking them as they flew through the dark sky. Their smoking bodies crashed down on two big cactuses and two gigantic, black wolves jumped onto their bodies. Howling at the moon as they devoured their remains. More thunder rumbled heavily through the night and the made the ground shake. Infernal, horned creatures emerged out of nothing and dragged the souls of the two priests to the depths of Hell. A strong, storm like wind rattled the ancient buildings of Orchid University, accompanied by the frightening howls of the wolves. Tomas smiled from his window as he gazed at the scene below. He knew that the hour for the ritual was near.

Took me forever but I finally finished another chapter of this old story. Problem is, when I thought of it, I didn't expect there to be so much for a new chapter. Oh well. Comments are appreciated. Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1510-belly-down/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1525-belly-down-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1530-belly-down-part-3/ Part 4 Casey shuffled in his sleep as the night progressed. He wasn’t conscious enough to be frustrated that he wasn’t sleeping with his phone music playing in his ears. He was still coming to and hearing something nearby. Thump……grunt……thump……..grunt……thump……grunt…. Casey pulled his eyelids up in a squint as he looked up at the ceiling of the athletic dorm with his nose wrinkled and his brow furled. “Wha….” he grumbled as he could hear the sound a little better. Thump……grunt……thump…..grunt…..thump….. Casey looked over to his roommate, Kenny’s bed and concentrated into the darkness to find his bed empty. Rubbing his eyes a little, Casey over again and thought he saw something move and duck under the bed. He went silent and his senses peaked a little as thought that, for a moment, there was another creature besides he and his roommate in the room. Every few seconds, something went up into view slightly before quickly ducking back down. Casey sat up a little, expecting a mouse or a lost wild animal but, rather than that, he found something a bit stranger. The timing of the floor thumping and the grunt were in a perfect rhythm that didn’t slow down as Kenny proceeded to do pushups on the floor. Casey was wide eyed looking at what must have been a familiar red head doing pushups on the floor. Kenny was glistening in the moonlight as he dripped sweat from head to toe. Kenny was wearing nothing but a pair of boxer briefs that were clinging to his body as they were the only thing he was wearing. Casey was unsure how to react as he saw Kenny lift himself up and down at a steady pace for more than the entire 2 minutes Casey had watched trying to figure out how to respond. “Kenny?” Casey finally asked after realizing that Kenny might not finish doing push ups at the speed he was going. Kenny was in a zone of his own, taking deep breaths and grunting without hearing Casey. Casey started to snap into Kenny’s ear as he’d proceeded to return to an upward position. It was only then that Kenny stopped and realized he was no longer the only one in the room conscious. Quickly, he sat up as if he hadn’t just done n uncounted number of push ups and quickly went over to his gym shorts and shirt in an attempt to quickly cover himself. “Casey! Shit! I’m sorry, I thought you were asleep!” “I was but then I heard noises. Were you just exercising, buddy?” Kenny was silent for a moment as though he were weighing the odds that he could get away with pretending that he wasn’t just trying to push the floor down. He sat down on his bed and crossed his legs, pressing his hands on each calf. “Yeah….” Casey could see that Kenny was having trouble figuring how to handle the situation and smiled a bit. “You don’t have to be shy” he said. “Once in a while, exercise works fucking magic to get you to sleep.” He was relieved to see Kenny become less red with that comment. Casey propped himself up on an arm and scratched through his bed head. Kenny looked up and his cheeks reddened some at the sight of Casey waking up in his shirtless state with his muscles bulging in the light with his beautifully shining hair.. “You’re really full of energy, huh?” Casey asked. Kenny nodded. “I couldn’t sleep cause I felt like I’d end up beating my head against my pillow. I can’t figure out why I’m so wired.” “Did push ups help?” Kenny looked down as though he were ashamed, which Casey thought was cute. “I’ve been doing them for a while.” “How long?” Kenny didn’t respond this time. Casey got the hint that they were still not close enough for him to speak the truth clearly. Casey yawned, covering his mouth, and shrugged. “Don’t be ashamed just because I’m here, man. I’m sure you’re still glowing after killing the competition yesterday AND killing your weights. You worked hard to break your PA.” Kenny didn’t respond again but that was the perfect opening for a voice to ring in his head. You definitely worked but you're not tired are you, came a voice. Kenny tightened his grip on his calves as he heard Nick awaken within his mind. Casey continued to speak. “Just be sure not to tucker the shit out of yourself, OK? I got work tomorrow so you’re on your own getting a ride to class. Maybe you can get a ride from Tex?” Kenny looked at the ground as if contemplating what to do but he couldn’t hear his own thoughts with Nick speaking. Tex? Oh, I didn’t know you kept some side beef on the side. You’ve already got a beef cake right in front of you. You hungry boys and your appetites. Kenny spoke under his breath without thinking. “He’s not beef. He’s Tex.” “What?” Casey said, hearing Kenny say something out of earshot. Kenny looked up and scrambled what to say. “I said….um….we’ve got beef. He’s been really shady lately.” Nice save, Nick said. “Kenny, we both know that if Joe is in a bad mood, it just means he’s having a great day. When do you not expect him to act that way?” Casey asked. Hmmm, interesting, said Nick. Kenny was having trouble keeping up on his points in the conversation to speak with Nick talking. Oh, I’m intruding on your ‘private’ conversation, huh? “I’ll call him in the morning and see if he’s free” Kenny said to Casey reassuringly. Casey turned in his bed, facing away from Kenny and prepared for sleep before stopping to turn his head. “Oh, and you can use my pull up bar if you need to. It definitely puts me to sleep when I’ve got insomnia kicking my ass.” With that, Casey turned fully away and, after a few minutes, was back to slowly purring in his sleep. Kenny looked at his beautiful back for a few minutes. Umph, you could use that thing to watch a movie on, Nick joked. Kenny got a bit mad at that. “Pervert.” Oh, don’t tell me you don’t want it, Nick said. Kenny didn’t get to respond before Nick came back with another strike at his shell. Oh, I see. You don’t just want that. You want your own, don’t you? Kenny stood up abruptly and went to one of their dorm closet to pull out Kenny’s pull up bar. He ignored the laughing as he attached it to the bathroom doorframe. Even when inside your head, you don’t cease to interest me. We’ll see if we can wrap some of him up for your birthday. Kenny was completely silent and unresponsive as he grabbed the bar and struggled with his first pull up before catching up to a steady and modest speed. The entire time, he couldn’t control the hard and dripping cock that was fighting with his waistband on the way up and down. --- Kenny was impatient as he waited outside the athletic dorms for his friend. “Leave it to Tex to come when he’s ready.” Kenny was wearing one of his largest t-shirts underneath his jacket. It was a little chilly this morning as he tried to keep himself warm and it didn’t help his clothes felt wrong. The sleeves he wore were slightly higher and had shown just a bit more arm than he usually preffered (which was normally just the forearm and outward). Kenny’s jeans were snug and felt like they were leaving his ankles defenseless since he wasn’t wearing long socks and his shoes felt like they fit perfectly, so perfectly that he could feel both ends and moving his toes was now a bit difficult. Kenny’s bag on his back felt a little light but it made sense since the class for today was going to be so short. He’d been waiting outside for atleast 30 minutes waiting before a silver car came around the corner and parked in front of Kenny like a cab that was always punctual. The door on the passenger side opened but Kenny wasn’t pleased. “Come on, princess. We haven’t got all day” came the voice from inside the car on the driver seat. Kenny got in roughly, threw his bag in the back seat and slammed the door shut. “Don’t dent my fucking car!” said Tex as he glared at his passenger. Kenny glared back. “Where were you?!” Kenny said angrily as he buckled his seat. Tex pulled off without a hitch and turned to glare at Kenny’s blue eyes with his own. “Who the fuck do you think you’re talking to? You’re getting a ride from ME. In this car, I’m the only fucking person whose shouting!” exclaimed Joe. Kenny didn’t argue as he looked out the passenger side window. He couldn’t look at Tex and be angry when he was as hot as he was. “I don’t need you fucking pissing me off after Geoffrey just broke up with me!” Kenny rolled his eyes. “Again?” Silence pulled Kenny’s attention to look back at Joe’s face. Already his anger was gone looking at that beautiful face as it drifted off into the road they were on. Tex was a really handsome guy when he wasn’t angry or testy. He had a cleft chin that was molded well with his solft yet firm looking skin as the early showings of a blonde beard were showing across his well crafted chin and his high cheekbones. His manly brow and perfect length blonde eye lashes were like a shield to protect his glistening eyes that shone like the deepest parts of the ocean. Tex was wearing a black windbreaker for a jacket that was doing little to hide his muscles as he drove and his arm muscles would press against the adjustable fabric. Ken could only assume he would only have met someone like Tex face to face thanks to Casey, who was close friends with the school powerlifting team. Tex was one of the largest at over 250 pounds and looking like he had the muscles to bench press with just his neck! Tex made a solid cut at somewhere around 10% body fat and atleast 6’3. His muscles rubbed against each other with some movements because he was so well built which made him just that much harder to contain himself near Tex. It was miracle he was gay but it was a bit of a let down for Kenny that they hated each other and that Tex was in an on-and-off relationship with his boyfriend. Kenny knew that he’d have to face this but he didn’t want to do so with Nick near. That’s hurtful! Nick said with a mock voice that sounded like he was pouting. Kenny ignored him and tried to talk to Tex. “It’s ok. You two will patch up.” “Who said I want us to fucking patch up, asshole?” Tex struck back. Kenny was silent for a moment. You’re really letting this happen, huh? Nick said. Kenny bit his lip as he tried to block out Nick so that he wouldn’t notice his hard-on growing in his snug briefs to no avail. Oh, now I’m caught up. Those within the car didn’t speak for the rest of the trip. When Kenny got out, Tex finally spoke. “I’m not giving you a ride home too. Good luck.” As he drove off, Kenny felt a little stranded as he stood there alone amongst other people heading into the building he was heading to. With reluctance, he headed for the building with his mind in the distance and his feet moving themselves. --- The class ended after a 40 minute lecture from Kenny’s professor. The entire way, Kenny had been doing everything in his power to take notes, stop from thinking about Tex, AND distract Nick from scrambling his train of thought. Distract me? What do you think I am? You can’t hypnotize me with a song like a garden variety snake, Nick said with a huff. Kenny was passing around the corner and heading for the entrance when suddenly he felt warm. VERY warm. Oh good. The delivery's here! Nick said with a laugh. Kenny suddenly panicked and tried to avert the gazes of others as he headed for the bathroom with ‘growing problem’. By the time he’d made it to the bathroom mirror, Kenny had already locked the door, barricaded it with a trash can and was splashing cold water in his face. FINALLY. I was getting sick of you thinking about how thirsty you were during that dry fucking lecture. Kenny looked in the mirror to see his face being moved by someone else with his face but owning red eyes. “What the hell are you doing now?!” Ha! I’m not doing anything. You’re the one drawing the gun, quick dick. You think I didn’t see those images of you watching your friend Tex squatting while you were trying to distract me with that crap about some crappy news you heard on TV this morning? Please, that’s insulting. Kenny was now hunched over and clenching the sink as he looked down and witnessed his 8 inch boner pushing against the crotch in his pants. “What do you mean?” he groaned as he fell to his knees and unbuckled his belt. You didn’t think there were side-effects to all this new size and strength? You're pumping a new level of hormones that you’ve never experienced before. Isn’t that obvious? You’re in a fucking biochemistry class, Kenny. Kenny was on his knees and fighting with his zipper as his cock pushed against the fabric like a caged animal. You’re also getting a mix of what it means to really make a contract with me. Just pretend this is like having a panic attack. Well…. except that you’re pumping cum instead and that you’re panicking because you’re horny as fuck. Kenny struggled to fight this sudden urge as he finally got his zipper unlocked and watched as it bounced out of his pants and stuck straight out from his groin. “No…. stop..” Ok, so that’s getting old. You’ve been fighting the urge to cum all day. That’s not healthy with your new body. I’m surprised your dick hasn’t fallen off or your balls haven’t exploded, quick draw. You’re a man (a growing one anyway). You can’t hide all this pleasure or you’re going to either explode in a cloud of cum or have the bluest balls at the ball, my friend. “Shut up! I’m not afraid to cum!” Says the one who spoke to Casey the beef cake and Tex the New York steak without so much as a trip to the nearest bathroom. Something like this is key if you really want me to keep my end of the bargain. “But—“ “Your butt doesn’t apply here. I’m talking about the growing spear sticking out of your pants” said Nick. Nick was now behind Kenny and rubbing his shoulders. “You’re so stressed with all this bullying and bad friendship and school and wrestling. You’re going to suck at all of them if you don’t rub one out here. Everyone needs a little pampering, right?” Kenny was now on the ground grunting and fighting his pre cum dripping cock as he lay, hunched over. “Ugh, you need me to help you with everything” Nick concluded as he stopped rubbing and suddenly grabbed Kenny under the arms and lifted him up. Kenny had no time to protest as he watched himself in the mirror drag him backwards into the outer wall of the stalls in the bathroom. “While you were dreaming up the latest Spongebob episode to keep me busy, I dug a little deeper and found one of your fantasies.” With no restraint, Nick wrapped both arms around Kenny’s torso and got to work. Suddenly, Kenny had his ass pressed against Nick’s own 7 inch cock as he grinded him and had one hand on his cock and the other on his left nipple. “You’ve never told one you have sensitive nipples have you?” Nick asked as he had a hand dipped under Kenny’s shirt and began rubbing up the nipple in his hand and lightly played with it. His other hand was going to work on Kenny’s cock as he tugged on the modest yet reddened cock. “Oh fuck. I think I’ve found your weak spot” Nick said as he leaned forward a bit and nippled on Kenny’s ear. Kenny groaned with his eyes forced shut as he tried to keep under control in a losing battle. “Stop resisting. You don’t have to hide being horny. You’re gay with jock friends everywhere you look. Even in that mirror there.” Kenny opened his eyes slowly to see that he was in the reflection of the mirror with Nick behind him. Nick’s red eyes were noticeable but Kenny’s attention slowly went to his lifted shirt and then to the muscle he could see in his pants. His clothes looked a bit tighter than before and so some decent thighs were visible against the light fabric he wore. Kenny was grinning as Nick noticed how muscular his torso was now with the two pecs above a defined 6 pack of abs. The pale skin made Kenny’s muscles look like marble as he tightened different ones with every pull of his cock and twist of his nipple. Kenny’s grunts sounded less restrained as he began to get off on himself. “There we go. That’s better. Just let it all out. Give up one good blow and you’ll feel better. Just….one….more…..FUCK!” With a tightening of Nick and Kenny’s muscles, Kenny’s cock launched a white wad of thick cream up and out at the mirror a good distance away. For the next 6 shots, Kenny was pumping come from his sizeable balls that hit the mirror at a downward angle before he began to slowly lose the force behind it. Kenny was exhausted as he slumped on the bathroom stalls by himself, his cock dripping and a somewhat noticeable trail of cum went from the mirror back to him. Nick chuckled a little as he viewed his handiwork from within Kenny’s mind. That’s better. Feels good right? There’s more where that came from. To Be Continued….

Tales of a Lust Mage #2 By ROBOPROBO SUB TAGS: Magic, Basic Growth, Height, Combat, Characters (Bradley, Xaekus, Rafael, Alice), The following work of fiction portrays fictional characters in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. Author note: I feel there is much more plot in this installment than there was in the last. I do apologize if this feels like fluff. I DO split up the stories in parts, so if you feel you don't need too much plot, head over to Part 2, about halfway through the story. The sexy things start happening there. I un-officially will be using 'sub' tags so you know what will be involved in each story. TALE II Part 1 – Mortals and the Gazes of a Magician Rafael was a pretty boring, average eighteen year-old. As he mopped the floors of the shop he worked at, he pondered what he'd be doing for another year in this town. He was excited to go to his dream university but -due to his father's illness- he'd deferred his attending date for another year. He'd come to terms with how things were going, and figured at least it'd be another year before he reached full solitude. Rafael wiped the counters of the yogurt shop’s registers. The tiny little shop was called ‘Leche Lucy’ and was owned by an old family friend (Lucy). She had known Rafael since childhood and was considered a ‘godmother’- she gave him a job for the next few months while he took care of his dad. For now Rafael took a few classes at the local community college and worked part time here. Things were pretty calm in his life so far, if not somber. Recently Rafael began working out a lot more. He had enough time to do so and liked the ability to excel in a physical activity. In school he wasn’t very coordinated and he never made the teams for any sports. He’d tried out for wrestling, soccer, football, tennis; all in vain. He’d been a late bloomer and he happened to be a year younger than all his classmates, giving him a very large disadvantage in the physical department. Now that he was a year and some months out of school he felt capable of at least weight lifting appropriately, and hopefully athletically in the future. Because Rafael often worked alone in the store, he found himself wandering mentally about everything. School, work, and so far- fitness. He’d started dieting these last few weeks and certainly noticed some good changes. Changing your lifestyle so drastically always made you think about it constantly, but he was finally getting used to it for the most part. Rafael wished it hadn’t poured today- business had gotten really bad in the last few hours. It made him anxious enough to clean the shop twice. Now he had nothing to do. He stood inside the kitchen and decided to rearrange some things. The young man could even practice his squats a little as he picked up large tubs of flavoring and yogurt ingredients. He liked to feel his muscles ask for more oxygen, even if it were more warm-up than work-out. A few minutes went by of him moving boxes and tubs of different things before he heard the bells on the door signal the entry of a customer. Rafael almost groaned as he had just started to pick up a sweat (he’d started counting how quickly he could move a certain amount of things at a time, sort of like reps). “At least some people are not so afraid of the rain,” Rafael whispered to himself. The shopping was not one large building but rather many shops linked to roads. The mall was indeed big but fell prey to the weather’s mercy. Rafael swallowed his breath before he could finish his thought. His eyes were looking downward, so he’d gotten fairly close before experiencing the sight visually. There stood a tall, wet guy in the shop. Rafael tried to not let the intimidation shake him as it often did when there were attractive people in his vicinity (men or women). This guy though- this guy was on a different plane. The guy wore what seemed to be a blue pair of slacks, but really expensive looking ones- perfectly shaped to his fairly muscular frame. Rafael’s eyes had already gotten to curious by instinct before he could look away. They noticed this guy had no jacket on, simply a white shirt and red tie. Rafael had immediately begun holding his breath as he knew that this man had been drenched. This meant his physique was certainly seeable through said white shirt. Often, Rafael felt jealous when people like this man were around. They were perfect –and even if they worked for it- he always felt inadequate around them. He tried not to look and finally noticed his breath was still on hold. He almost gasped as he remembered to breathe. Time seemed to go far too slow as everything felt awkward. “Can I help you?” Rafael said in an octave higher than his usual voice. The man wasn’t looking at Rafael and turned his head away from the outside windows to greet him. “Oh. I was caught in the rain. My umbrella broke.” Said the wet man flatly. “That sucks. What were you looking for, exactly?” Rafael tried to say. Rafael could feel the guy seek eye contact, almost menacingly, like an animal that could roar anything into submission. Rafael couldn’t help but be pulled in to the man’s gaze as he learned his name. “I’m Bradley. I’m new in town and I figured I could just check out the shops. Weather came down and greeted me with open arms.” As he said this, Rafael couldn’t help but swallow his tongue. Bradley was fairly tall and carried a wide pair of shoulders. His black hair had gotten wet and curled over his forehead. Rafael could not prevent the man’s brown eyes snare. His brow was intense- like an action hero, shooting his eyes at Rafael forever. That’s what it felt like, but looking back Rafael knew it must have been an awkward minute. “Do you mind if I use your bathroom?” Bradley said. Rafael returned to Earth and coughed, “Yeah, yeah it’s over there on the wall, I mean, by the wall! I mean.” Bradley laughed and looked at the puddle that was under him. He didn’t seem to mind that his chiseled abs and pectorals clung to his wet white shirt. He simply looked back up to Rafael and said, “I’m so sorry about the mess, should I run to the bathroom?” You could get shirtless, it would keep the dripping at bay and you’re basically shirtless anyway, thought Rafael. Bradley immediately began unbuttoning his shirt. Rafael almost jumped back at the feeling that his mind was being read. “Something wrong?” asked Bradley, pulling off the soaked shirt. His skin’s muscular ridges glistened with droplets of water. “What? No-“ “I just thought it’d make more sense to not drip all over the place,” Bradley said, placing the shirt on the ground. “You’re not uncomfortable, are you? We’re just guys.” “No, of course not, I don’t care!” Rafael almost yelled from anxiety. “I’ll go get you some towels or something!” He said, stumbling about. Who was this guy?! Was he a model? What was he doing in boring Tripole?! Bradley dried his hair with both hands, seemingly showing off his well-developed triceps and v-shaping lats. Rafael tried to not look. Luckily he was accustoming himself to speaking normally. Bradley looked at him and asked, “I didn’t catch your name.” Rafael observed his facial features as he said this. Bradley carried a prominent brow- it made his eyes intense, aside from his stiff demeanor. The young man –by Rafael’s guess, twenty-one, maybe twenty-five- carried well-groomed facial hair that matched his now waving brown locks. His skin was fair, almost pale but lively still. His face was longer than it was square, making his general visage look more slender than muscular at first glance. “I’m Rafael.” The shopkeeper responded. “Call me Brad.” Rafael almost smiled out of instinct as Bradley talked to him. Rafael was interested in this stylish, athletic person (as there seemed to be few and far between in Tripole). Rafael never really thought about sexual attraction as much as he pondered what was beautiful and what wasn’t. Bradley made him more afraid than sexually interested, if anything. Rafael didn’t think himself gay, either. “It’s a good thing I brought some clothes with me,” Bradley said, “I heard it might storm terribly today so I used my weather-proof backpack.” “Backpack?” Rafael asked, seeing Bradley open an orange pack. Bradley did not respond. Rafael could have sworn the guy walked in without anything on him, but whatever. There was no point in asking. “Mind if I change in your bathroom?” Bradley said. “No, it’s basically public to customers.” Rafael said. He quickly wanted to take back what he stated- knowing it sounded a bit rude. “Oh, I don’t even know what this shop is. I’ll get something, then. You sell yogurt?” Bradley asked. It either seemed that Bradley smiled sparingly or he was not very amused. “Y-yeah, ah, all these different machines have a different flavor. I can give you a sample of each, if you like. You seem pretty fit, are you interested in some fat-free pineapple yogurt? It’s my current favorite.” Rafael rambled. He gulped at the realization. “Yes. That sounds like a good idea. Are you interested in fitness?” Bradley said. It seemed Bradley blinked little. He was always observing, from what Rafael could tell. Observing from far away. Rafael grabbed a tiny sample cup and let Bradley taste. Bradley licked the top and looked at him. There was no reaction. “Did you like it?” Rafael asked. He was starting to get nervous again. “I’ll take four ounces.” “Right away, here, just take this cup and you can add things from the bar over here. Fruits, candy. Whatever you’re into.” Rafael said, with relief. “Oh, so I don’t really order. That’s a pretty clever idea. Do I pay by weight? Flavors?” “Weight. Sorry, I should probably explain everything.” “I think I can keep up.” Rafael kept worrying that Bradley was unamused or offended. He walked awkwardly around the bar to the register. “Add your toppings, and we’ll weigh it for your total price.” And so, Bradley got a small cup of yogurt. “May I go change now?” Bradley asked. “Sorry, I didn’t really mean you had to buy something or you couldn’t use the bathroom. That probably sounded kind of rude.” Bradley was tasting the yogurt. He actually closed his eyes for a long time- maybe to savor the yogurt and do nothing else. “Oh, this is really good. I’m glad I walked in here and not some fast-food trough.” Bradley said, moving his spoon around in the cup. He lifted the spoon and looked over at Rafael. “I am having a bad week, I thoroughly enjoy all these little shops usually, just haven’t had the chance to really-” He was saying, before dripping some yogurt onto his chest. He looked down. Pineapple yogurt dribbled down his dense pectoral. He looked up at Rafael- whom was staring. “Well, are you going to lick it off? Or do you want to wait for it to slide onto my nipple?” asked Bradley, indeed seriously. He was still shirtless. “What?!” yelled Rafael. His face flushed. “Hmm? I said, ‘is this a family owned business?’” Bradley repeated. He grabbed a napkin and cleaned off the spill. Rafael scratched his head. “Yeah, sorry, I misheard… Yes, well, technically. I call the owner my Grandma, but she isn’t, really. Her son and daughter take care of the store, but they just opened another down south at another mall, so they really don’t get here often. They hired someone else for the weekends, but that’s basically the only time there’s someone else besides me here. I came in early today because a lot of chores needed to be done. I even though of closing, but.” Rafael tried looking out the window. He felt uncomfortable. Was he interested in this Bradley character? “I’ll be right back, going to change.” Bradley said, grabbing his backpack and walking off to the bathroom. He came back out wearing a tight green tank top and blue shorts. He seemed ready for a work-out or a day at the beach. Somewhere somebody could enjoy his physique. The clothes seemed small for him; made his musculature look even bigger than the wet slacks and shirt. “So, do you work out, Rafael?” Bradley asked. “Yeah, I try to. Been trying to gain weight. Well, muscle.” Rafael tried to say, jokingly. His progress was still not too much to show off with. “Oh. You only work here? School?” Bradley said, slowly sitting in a big round chair. Clarisse, Gram Lucy’s daughter, had funded a new ‘look’ for the shop so it would resemble a modern café. There seemed to be a giant void around Bradley. Maybe it was just how Rafael felt. “I have two classes, both at different store hours. I don’t really need to miss work.” Rafael said. He had a habit of rubbing his fingers into his hands away from view when he was nervous. His hands were at his sides, behind the counter. “Oh. I see.” Bradley said, quietly. His eyes seemed to stare down Rafael, who was ironically standing up. “What else do you want to tell me, Rafael?” Bradley said slowly. Rafael opened his mouth before thinking and quickly spouted out everything that followed. “Well, my father is dying and I know it and it’s been causing so much turmoil in the house. My Gram is such a nice woman but I know she doesn’t know how to help more so than making my father and I feel like family. I’m not skilled enough to do anything and even though I got accepted to the university I’ve wanted to go to since forever I doubt I’ll become a good sociologist because people don’t even know what sociology is and I’m a hug nerd that somehow got to talk to one of the cool people. You’re one of the cool people- you’re some really buff cool dude from who-knows-where and you somehow ended up in the terribly normal Tripole, where no cool people ever stay and I find you extremely intimidating; so much so that I’m questioning my sexuality because I kind of want to be your friend just to see what exactly it is I’m feeling. I also feel so shallow because you’re pretty interesting as a person on your own, without being so cool and buff and attractive.” “So you don’t always get this nervous around attractive, muscular men?” Bradley said, letting his tongue reach out for the spoon slowly. “I don’t, what-” Rafael tried to cough up as his face went rose red. What just happened?! “You have bad hearing. I said, ‘Do you research a lot of fitness? Bodybuilding, and the like?” Rafael looked around the room; what was happening to him today? Did he have a lack of oxygen? Was he hallucinating? “Oh! Ah, sorry, I. I do, I’ve started trying to eat enough macro-nutrients to obtain my goals. Kind of hard, but slowly.” He said, trying to calm down. After some talk about lifting, Rafael said something awful. “Sometime maybe I can have a physique like yours.” He swallowed his tongue immediately after his brain registered how awkward he sounded, only to become surprised at his new acquaintance’s expression. Bradley’s lips pursed. They almost curled at the ends –upward- as if to hide a smile. Rafael almost smiled too, were it not for his unease. “You like this physique?” Bradley said, returning to his almost monotone voice. He flexed his arms by placing his hands behind his head, elbows pointing upward. His lats spread out like wings. They squeezed his well-defined pectorals- whom were peeking out of the tiny tank top. Rafael felt his chest squeeze as well, but from a loss of air. “W-well yeah! I mean, not to sound weird, but you have a great body. I know you probably worked really hard for it, so I won’t be rude, but I’m pretty jealous.” Rafael said, laughing. He felt like he could say anything right now. Bradley had told him about his old home in New York, work with a law firm, and school education. They were almost friends, right? “Well,” Bradley said, looking down at his expensive-looking ring. “I wouldn’t say I ‘worked’ hard for it. I don’t really deserve it, I just happened to be at the right place at the right time. I’m actually trying to slender down. I have a few persons to blame.” Xaekus sneezed as he filed paperwork into cabinets back at home. He was having a hard time not following his master around. He at least wanted to yell at Bradley for not faxing all paperwork properly (the printer jammed). “Oh, you mean, like your genetics? Lucky you.” Rafael said. Bradley almost smiled again. “Do you have a training partner?” he asked. He tossed the yogurt cup away. “No, I don’t really.” Rafael said before stopping his sentence. “You don’t really? You don’t really training partner?” Bradley asked. “I don’t really have any friends.” Rafael said, sheepishly. “Oh. Well, if you ever want to work out, I’m new here too so I need a good spotter. Would you be interested?” Bradley asked. “Yes!” Rafael said loudly. He swallowed his tongue as he tried to gain composure quickly after. “Here, this is my office number. I’ve got to get going since the rain has dwindled- need to pick up some groceries.” Bradley said. He put on his backpack and picked up the wet bag Rafael had given him. “Call that number to set up an appointment with my secretary. I’ll see you Thursday, that’s the next workout day for me.” Bradley said, walking out of the store. Rafael looked down at the business card- it looked so fancy. It was an ivory, thick paper with shining ‘gold’ leaf. It looked like it belonged in an old movie about business men and CEOs. The words were made up of small, intricate script. Apparently, Bradley owned his own ‘multi-level consulting service’, whatever that meant. Was Bradley a lawyer? Rafael stared at the card, wondering who exactly he had just talked to. ___________________________________ Thursday came and Rafael found himself inside the gym. It was early in the morning, before the yogurt shop was to open, and Rafael had nothing else to do. He was almost excited but feared how much he’d drag down Bradley- if he were to come at all. The voice on the phone sounded really annoyed to hear about having to set up an appointment, Rafael wanted to tell them it was okay not to. “No, you already called, we don’t want all my time to go to waste,” said the secretary on the line. Rafael thought his name might be ‘Xak’, by what Bradley had mentioned of his employees. “Ah, I really mean it, if it’s too much of a bother, I can tell Bradley,” “Excuse me, I think you mean ‘Mr. Rourke’. If you have no professional business with him, I would suggest you use his professional name, at least. Thank you. I’ve set up the appointment for 9 A.M. sharp. Do not be late.” The voice on the other side said quickly before hanging up. And so, Rafael found himself inside the gym. It was raining hard again so he’d gone inside. Someone asked if he needed help with anything and he told them he was waiting on a friend. Rafael began to fret as the clock struck nine. He looked to the door to see Bradley walking in with a large black umbrella folding in his hands. Bradley wore a black suit today to match. His silver sunglasses made him look distant as he put the umbrella away in his leather gym bag. Rafael looked down at his baggy sweatpants and grey shirt with a frown. “He’s with me,” Bradley said, handing the attendant his badge. She blushed. He was so commanding, somehow without a direct word. “Do you need workout clothes? I brought an extra set, in case.” Bradley said, walking to through the locker room. “Well, I think what I’m wearing works?” Rafael asked. “Nonsense, you can’t see any of your physique in that. You need the motivation of seeing your body pumping new growth, or you’ll get slow results.” Bradley said, unbuttoning his shirt and placing it on a hanger with its jacket. Rafael tried to look away. He looked at the clothing Bradley had set down. A cerulean V-neck and black shorts were folded neatly. Rafael picked them up and saw tags still on them. New clothes? Rafael thought. They looked expensive, too. Brands he’d never heard of. “Relax, I didn’t buy those for you,” chuckled Bradley. He seemed to know what Rafael was thinking. He chuckled. “Ah, but they’re about my size.” Said Rafael. “Because I got those in the past- I forgot about them, but they were for my size.” Brad said. “Oh.” Answered Rafael. Bradley was once a normal size. Today was predominantly leg day. Bradley spotted Rafael. Rafael knew that workouts were sacred, so he tried pushing aside his anxiety to later. It was difficult, as Bradley tended to spot real close. Sometimes Bradley’s chest would touch Rafael, or Rafael could feel the static between their clothes. An exaggeration, but Rafael felt that way. Brad’s form was almost perfect. He swayed a bit when the weight racked. Rafael tried to help as much as possible. Bradley didn’t focus much in weight but seemed to push out tons of reps. Rafael found himself trying to keep up and sometimes bumping into Bradley. The quiet athlete said nothing. Rafael couldn’t help but wonder what it’d feel to touch Brad’s big, meaty legs. They stretched the fabric of his shorts with every squat. Brad looked like he pumped up quickly, his quads seeming to push his shorts out every exercise or so. Rafael thought maybe all bodybuilders (or whatever Bradley considered himself as) got this way when lifting. And so, Rafael worked hard. At the end he found himself exhausted and drenched in sweat. He huffed, upset that Bradley had mostly just-started breathing heavily most of the time. “Sorry if I drag down your workout, Bradley.” Rafael said, as they were changing. The gym was small and had no showers. “This town needs more gyms.” Brad said, showing off his chiseled abdomen. He put on a loose sweater. He looked tired too. “Also, just call me Brad.” He added. “Oh. Okay.” Rafael answered. Bradley and Rafael went to the lobby. “Well, I guess I’ll see you around, or whatever?” asked Rafael. “If you like, you can work out with me anytime. I’m not trying to gain mass, so we can go ahead and workout light until you’ve reached my ‘level’ of expertise. Just call Xak again, he’ll take care of you.” Bradley said, putting on his watch and rings. “Oh, that guy… Sure.” Rafael tried to laugh. “What, was he trouble?” Bradley asked. “Oh no! Sorry no, he seemed pretty cool.” Rafael eased. “Hmm. Is that so?” Bradley said, “Well, I’ll see you, training partner.” He raised his hand out for a handshake. Rafael smiled and clasped the hand. “Ouch!” Rafael yelped. He pulled his hand to see a small red dot on his hand. “Oh. Sorry, I forget this ring has a jag. I should toss this thing, but it was a gift.” Brad said, “Do you want to get a band aid or something?” “No, I’m fine, it’s not that bad. I’ll just wait until it clots on its own.” Rafael said. “Thanks so much for the workout!” He managed to add, happily leaving the gym. Bradley waved good bye and smiled, almost forcibly. His sunglasses seemed useless at night, but he sure looked good in them, Rafael thought, stealing a glance once more. Bradley waited a bit to observe his ring. There was definitely a drop of blood on it, preparing to dry. He needed to be quick. He almost grimaced at the ease his plan had worked with. Part 2 – Dream Walking Rafael prepared to shower. He couldn’t get Bradley out of his mind. Was Rafael gay? He’d never felt any attraction to anyone. He knew so little about Bradley, but there was an essence to him. A feeling around him. Rafael felt comfortable and somehow scared in his presence. He looked in the mirror and frowned- there was nothing like Bradley’s in the reflection. No well-groomed hair, no defined and masculine beard, no intense brown eyes and long, handsome face. Rafael felt his chest sink; it was hard being average. He didn’t consider himself even that. Rafael went into the shower and lathered, rinsed. The norm. His mind wandered around. Work, Dad, Bradley. No! Work, Dad, school. Rafael folded down a bit, trying to get his mind off of Brad. He lathered downward and couldn’t help wondering what it’d be like to maybe hold Bradley’s bicep. It was so toned, like a baseball. Crap. Rafael had an erection. Maybe he’d deal with it, but he certainly wasn’t going to think about Bradley. “What are you doing, master?” Xaekus said, trying to push the bottle around. When Brad got home, it was to the bottle for Xak. “Nothing!” Brad yelled out. He couldn’t find the jar of lavender incense. “Master, who was that young man that called?” Xaekus asked, slowly pushing the bottle. He couldn’t see what his master was doing in the other room. “Just a friend. Is that you moving your bottle, should I come in there?” Bradley said, lighting the large brazier. It spout fire upward. “No, Master, I’m not doing anything. Just like you.” Xaekus growled. He saw a pile of papers on one of the tables in the room. I just cleaned up those files, Xaekus thought, angrily. There were a few specks of mud on the floor Brad had tracked in. Xaekus growled. “You don’t have friends,” bit Xaekus. Bradley found the lavender. He’d make Xaekus arrange all the incenses alphabetically tomorrow, this was stupid. He heard Xak’s remark and grabbed the shade’s sage too. “I close this room by the power of my god spark.” He said, tossing a handful of shade’s sage into the brazier. It gushed out black smoke and began circling the room. Xaekus groaned- now he would certainly not see anything. “Go clean the house, Xaekus, by my will and order.” Bradley said. “But master, you haven’t fed me!” Xaekus whined. He didn’t say more, knowing he’d receive no answer. He went onto his business. _________________________________ Bradley grabbed a handful of lavender and tossed it in. He pulled out a red pendulum- amethyst, his favorite for this work- and chanted. He began undressing himself. The white vial of strange oil popped open in his other hand. He rubbed the pendulum with it and then his tongue. It tasted awful, but Brad was used to it. He closed his eyes as his focus seemed to waiver. The white vial held a strong hallucinogen. The pendulum swayed around, finding its own focus. Bradley had dream walked before, he did it often without wanting to as he slept. One night he’d been going through the town, learning about it and seeing if he could find a good place to post an actual office. Last thing he wanted was a witch hunt- they somehow happened in the modern world still. Maybe it was the subconscious telling mortals there was magic? He’d been going past dreaming people, many spirits, and definitely ghosts. None bothered him. He looked over and saw something glint that night. He went to see out of curiosity and saw Rafael. He saw his soul squirm in sadness, worried about the future. To each their own, Bradley said, preparing to leave. “Oh, you know he seems interesting.” Alice said. “Ugh, no. Not right now, Alice.” “It’s that time of year.” She said, playing with her long, blonde locks. She weaved them into a bun and giggled. “AliCiel, look. I know I’m supposed to reach my quota, but I don’t know what to do right now. I did some pretty good things last year.” He said, sitting next to the sleeping Rafael. “It’s not even against your better being, honey, and as great as those things were, once again they weren't for yourself.” Alice said. She wore a very crisp white suit. “Fine, okay, so what do you want me to do?” Bradley said. His usual calm demeanor was wavering with annoyance. “Make a friend. All you have to do is something good for the better of others and for yourself.” Alice said. “So I just change him how he wants, and then I don’t deal with you again for a while?” Bradley snapped. “You make him confident in who he is, and improve him. Don’t replace him. You didn’t replace yourself, you just improved, remember? Besides, he's much more important than you think.” Alice said. The feathers of her jacket’s shoulders glistened. “Angels are almost as annoying as djinn, and are half as useful as demons. Have I ever told you that? I set up an extremely successful large-scale adoption agency that helps kids find homes last year, and that wasn't enough? You’re at least two months early.” Bradley bit. “Oh stop it, you know you love me. I’m your higher guardian. You don’t call on me often anymore, but I know you’ll always need me for some emergency.” She said, giggling. “Now help him. He’s trying hard, he just needs a push. You know it isn't small if I direct you to one person. He may look normal, but he’ll be important soon enough. Who knows, maybe you’ll learn to be friends with people.” So once again, Bradley found himself standing above the thin, average looking young man. He’d been seeing him regularly for a while now. If it were in person, it could be considered ‘stalking’, but Bradley had been doing most of his information gathering through dream walks and his black mirror. He learned about Rafael’s hard work, his skills, and his kindness. So tonight he’d help Rafael the best way he could think possible; giving him some will power. He knew that although Rafael worked out, studied hard, and tried his best there was always something dragging him down. Rafael’s father was dying and there was no family left to connect with Rafael. Maybe it was that? Maybe it was the bullying Rafael had received as a child. It could have been the differing look he carried in comparison to most of the ‘attractive’ people that he saw often in town. He was different too- he loved art and could not focus on certain things in life. Rafael was told time and time again to choose simple careers like his other schoolmates. The boy had not listened. Bradley didn’t feel too bad for him, everyone goes through this. Everyone can choose to be successful. And yet here he was, wondering what his Guardian Angel could mean about this seemingly normal man. As Rafael slept, Bradley poked his body, looking at what foundation there was to work with. Bradley was very good at magic of the flesh, but as Alice directed, he would have to do most of the work the good old fashioned way. He found that most minds kept intact better if they were changed slowly, anyway. _______________________________________ Rafael yawned and wrestled around with his sheets. He would get very cold and used a lot of them. His hands crept around slowly, half asleep, looking for his big pillow he would often sleep curled around. He rubbed something smooth, not like fabric. Rafael did so for a bit, looking for a way to grab on. His mind began noticing the anomaly that was skin not his own. “What the hell…?” He murmured, about to bounce out of the bed in a startle. “What’s wrong…?” murmured someone else in his bed. Rafael almost jumped out of the bed as he pulled the cover off. There lay a muscular, tall man. He curled up a little as his small red underwear proved weak only against the cold room and massive basket. Rafael had no time to pay attention to such things, but it became obvious in the seconds to come. Bradley curled around and opened an eye to look at him. He let a small smile show. “What’s wrong?” He asked, groaning and reaching for Rafael with his fair, sculpted arm. Rafael tried to gather his thoughts but was still very sleepy. He felt light as air as he tried to step out of the bed. Everything seemed to vibrate in different rhythms- making him want to lie back down. “Are you all right?” Bradley asked, getting up and stretching a bit. He yawned as his hands played through his hair. His chest heaved up with said yawn. Rafael couldn’t manage to respond and hung onto the edge of the bed, lest he puke or fall from the strange vibrating. Bradley didn’t show much emotion, as usual, but he seemed to carry a semblance of a smirk. He seemed almost cocky, in a way. “Come on, Rafael. Get back in bed. I told you I would return home in the morning.” “I’m not. What is…?” Rafael finally managed to say, stupefied. Bradley’s hand rubbed Rafael’s leg slowly. He whispered “Oh, you want to go again?” Rafael couldn’t manage to say anything and certainly not figure out what was going on, seeing tall Bradley pull himself out of bed and walk around. He stood in front of the sitting Rafael in the darkness. He lifted his arms and placed them behind his hands behind his back- stretching so as to show off his v-shaped body. His lats spread upward and framed what was an abdomen that could be made of marble. Bradley breathed in and let his chest expand outward, on display for Rafael. Rafael didn’t know what to do. He hoped that his time sitting up would help him awake and sense things better, but he felt light-headed even now. He felt like he was going to vibrate out of control, especially with Bradley showing off his body in such a way. Bradley let go of his pose and stepped closer to his small friend. “Do you plan on just sitting there, or touch me?” He said, quietly. Slowly Rafael responded by reaching out and feeling only Bradley’s skin. “Bradley, I don’t know where I am.” He whispered softly. Bradley hushed him and said, “Just call me Brad, Rafael. I already told you. Now enjoy what you like. It’s for you to do with what you will tonight.” Rafael calmed a bit and slowly got up. He still didn’t know how to feel, but he’d wanted to see what so much musculature was like. Brad was certainly lithe and tall, but his definition and dense mass looked amazing in the violet moonlight. Rafael’s hand moved around, feeling Bradley’s hard abdomen. There were no blemishes, no scars, all of it perfectly smooth skin. Rafael rubbed upward and felt Brad’s dense pectorals. They were like mounds of rock, stuck to a human’s front. Rafael couldn’t help but slide his finger up and down his cleavage. He could feel arousal rush through his legs. He couldn’t help but look up at Brad and observe every inch he wanted to since the first day they met. Rafael didn’t understand what he was feeling, but he certainly liked it. “Do you like my face?” Bradley asked, rubbing the smaller man’s shoulder. “Yes…” Rafael muttered quietly. His mind was adrift the blue mist in the room. “Do you fear me?” “Yes.” Bradley breathed in quickly to flex his biceps and show off his chest once more. He did this for a few seconds and then sat next to Rafael. “Do you want to be strong, like me?” Bradley asked. He held both Rafael’s hands on his legs, pushing the fingers over the ridges of his striated quadriceps. “Yes, I want to be strong.” Rafael coughed. The world stopped bouncing around and Rafael felt everything balance. He looked up at Bradley’s outstretched hand and put his own in its grasp. Immediately he felt a warmth- an energy. He closed his eyes. Everything seemed to move slowly. Rafael felt his blue boxers tighten as he looked down at his legs. They were outstretching along with his feet. He found himself skinny as a twig but as tall as Bradley. Bradley himself leaned in and kissed him passionately, squeezing him in muscular embrace. This sent a wave of ecstasy through Rafael. He felt his frame widen with sinew that grew between his shoulders and chest. His legs thickened as Bradley’s arms squeezed in on his abdomen. His waist tightened smaller. Bradley let go of Rafael, not once wavering his gaze. Rafael looked at his hands as they pulsed with blood. His arms had become veiny. He looked at his body and saw that it was solid as rock, pressing the veins out and stretching his dark brown skin. His hands still up he looked back at Bradley. “Flex for me, stud.” Bradley commanded. Rafael followed suit, posing himself only how he thought he could, since he’d never posed for anyone. He let out his arms and then showed off his biceps. He couldn’t manage to look forward at Bradley in shyness. Bradley managed to chuckle and pushed his arms slightly up to fix his pose. He let his fingers land between Rafael’s now stone-solid pectorals. They slid down, pushing to get to the cleavage’s base; Rafael instinctively flexed. Bradley then let his fingers run like a weaving snake between Rafael’s brick abdominals. “Are you a great man now, Rafael?” Bradley asked, “Strong enough to dominate me? I’m almost invincible, you see.” Rafael once more acted on instinct and reached out with his elbow to knock Bradley down. He didn’t know why his body reacted this way- he didn’t want to hurt Bradley. This was of no matter as Bradley quickly bent backward and then pulled himself up with ease. “Use the force you were given.” Bradley commanded, now certainly as menacing as ever. Rafael lifted his hands up into the air to slam onto Bradley, whom did not dodge. He instead reacted by tossing his own two arms above himself to take the hit. Rafael groaned as the force vibrated through both of them. Their forearms acted like blades; tough as steel. Rafael pressed down as hard as possible, feeling Bradley weaken. Bradley’s hands slipped to the sides as he moved out of the way. He opened his palms and thrust both arms straight at Rafael’s midsection. Almost as if time slowed down, the shockwave of force from Bradley’s shoulders exploded into and through his hands. They sent Rafael past the bed and on the floor. Bradley slowly walked around. “You need to be stronger, Rafael.” He said, lifting his foot above Rafael, preparing to slam into him. Rafael felt a tinge of fear as he saw the massive quad tightening and getting ready to crush him. As Bradley slammed his leg into the ground (so hard, the wooden floor shattered into the base under), Rafael quickly knocked him down with a swoop of his own leg. It was difficult hitting him, as they were both dense like metal. Even if he himself was this dense, the shock would cause pain. Bradley looked at him from the ground and finally smiled once more. He slowly crawled back to Rafael and whispered something that Rafael could not understand. They then kissed. Rafael woke up. He held his head. He looked around and saw the bed empty, aside from himself. He looked around and saw that the room was normal. No cracked floor. No mist. He crawled out of bed, as if dizzy from a night of alcohol. His eyes went to the mirror and saw no difference in his body. Just a dream. Then he saw it. He looked at his abdomen. It was tighter than the night before. He grew excited and flexed- just like Bradley had made him in the dream. His arms didn’t look much bigger, but they certainly had gained mass. Rafael couldn’t believe it and almost jumped with excitement. He looked at every corner of his body and saw a little progress everywhere. A single work out with Bradley had helped him so much. He thought it was impossible. And then Bradley was on his mind. He was so different and strange. Now he grew nervous, thinking about his obviously sexual needs for a man like Bradley. What was going on? Rafael sat down on his bed and tried to examine his situation. Eventually he got up and went on with his day, happy he had improved so much by making friends with someone. Bradley sat in his kitchen. He drank his coffee and rubbed his forehead. It was early in the morning. Xaekus had long finished his duties and must have grown tired of trying to see into his master’s affairs. Brad sneezed as the smell of sage and lavender blew out of the room. The curtains flailed slowly in the morning winds of the kitchen windows. “Why didn’t you just do it altogether?” Alice asked him from behind the counter. “Because he has a great deal of self-integrity. If I give it all to him now, he’d lose his respect for hard work. That’s one of his most amazing qualities.” Bradley said before sipping his coffee. “Did you call him amazing?” Alice giggled. “Did I say ‘amazing’? I meant to say ‘interesting’. It’s one of his more respectable qualities.” Bradley said. “Oh, I can definitely see him in your stars soon!” Alice said, walking out the kitchen door. She knocked over a file cabinet, not to anger Bradley, but to prod Xaekus. “I certainly hope not.” Bradley said, staring blankly at the dancing blue curtains. END TALE II Ending Author Note: I do apologize if there's not much sensuality in this story. I wanted to flesh out some more plot points in my series. I might add more to this story, but I doubt it. I have so many ideas for other tales that will span out to other characters (like a solo for Xak, he seemed popular in LM #1. Thank you once again for reading my work and giving me feedback.

Tales of a Lust Mage By ROBOPROBO The following work of fiction portrays fictional characters in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional; they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safe sex guidelines. TALE I Part 1 - Arrival, Feast, and Xaekus Bradley had five different names. This had helped him weave an extremely difficult defense for the instance someone of someone attempting to use his name to influence him. His current name was Bradley Manasi Rourke. The train reached its final destination in the small city of Triptole (Pronounced TRY-POLE by its citizens). He’d been chatting with Bune about his ideas of moving elsewhere than Manhattan. Bune gladly told him of a place that was about to start booming financially- and for the right price- they could both profit from it. Bradley eventually packed his bags, sold his apartment in Chelsea and took a ticket to Tripole. “Triptolemos, who was that again?” Bradley asked out-loud. “He was a demi-god involved with the Persephone incident. He consoled Demeter, who was pretty pissed, if I remember the myth correctly.” Xaekus said, rubbing his small suitcase clean of some dirt from the old train’s seats. He scoffed. “Oh, and this little town based its name on Tripolemos? Do they even remember who he was?” Bradley asked. He fiddled with his headphones. “Nobody remembers anything, Sir.” Xaekus said. “You know, Bune says they’ll figure out how to create fuel from corn. It’ll be a few years, but they’ll do it. Apparently the process will be efficient enough that it will destroy the petroleum market almost completely.” Bradley said. He observed as the cars passed by on the old, cracked road. The mage and his traveling familiar sat on a blue bench, waiting for the rain to stop. “Bune is always right, Sir. He told you to make the right connections and investments with a student who should only be about, what, ten years old right now?” Xaekus responded. He fixed his pant legs. “I’m not worried about Bune being wrong, I’m worried about him fucking me over. They used to call him Hades back in the day, remember? I don’t worry too much though.” Bradley said. He stared blankly at the drab trucks that seemed abundant here. “Why is that, Sir?” Xaekus asked. “I can keep up a business here. I have money left over from the shop back in Chelsea. Right now I just want to escape.” Bradley said. “Do I not help you escape sufficiently, Sir?” Xaekus said. The familiar reached his hand out to touch his master, but stopped. He could feel the master working. Bradley looked over at the familiar. Xaekus basically appeared human (which Bradley preferred in mystical creatures especially familiars). He was very short, however, and looked like a sized-down (still proportioned) human for the most part. He did have a long tail that matched his slightly blue skin tone. If Bradley ever needed to fully manifest Xaekus, which he didn’t often, the imp would twist his tail around his waist and under his shirt. The imp wore neo-Victorian apparel. He said he was from the era, but Bradley figured this was a usual spirit’s lies. It’d just stopped raining and Xaekus had placed a towel on the bench to sit on, lest he cover his trousers in mud. The familiar was exceedingly stuffy in character. He couldn’t stand dirt or disorganized affairs. Bune had given Bradley the familiar in exchange for a rare painting obtained in a not-so-legal affair. Bradley didn’t think to need the familiar, but Bune said they could keep contact easier without constant calling and messaging from each other. Xaekus was seeking his own affairs and certainly didn’t mind hanging around the handsome specimen Bradley was considered by most spirits. Although the familiar was usually very high-strung, Xaekus had an insatiable hunger for the flesh. It wasn’t that he wanted to eat humans, he wanted to enjoy their capability for sexual pleasure. Reportedly (by hearsay amongst the denizens that neighbored Bradley in Chelsea, NY) Xaekus was the first to jump on the assignment of helping Lust Mage Bradley M. Rourke. Apparently the spirit wanted a flesh body- which was by no means an easy task. Xaekus said he’d worked with many different poets, artists, and other disorganized talent-ridden people. Bradley certainly enjoyed giving small offerings of semen to his familiar. The prim little bugger would completely drop the façade of personality he had, enjoying every last drop in semi-materialism between this world and others. Finally a small glint of the veil shimmered on the other side of the station’s road. Bradley had been attempting to find it for almost an hour now. He got up and grabbed his suitcase. It was at least two in the morning and nobody was in the station anymore. Xaekus had just finished asking about his skills pleasing his master. “Not right now, Xaekus. Return to your abode while I find a place to leave a visitor’s offering. You’ll get a taste of my golden seed soon enough.” Xaekus grumbled as he watched Bradley’s lithe body wisp across the now empty road. “As you wish, Sir.” The familiar responded. # Bradley wore blue tweed. He often wore the expensive suit to impose the fear a stylish business man can. It was the sort of magic normal people used all the time. He preferred light blue because it made the intimidation of a suit softer without losing its fashionable potential. He pulled out a ring and broach from his breast pocket and put them both on. He almost always used the ring for his practices, but the broach was a symbol that showed off many things; his skill, his power, his respect, etc. The gentleman walked into a clearing between a cornfield, a forest, and a pond. There seemed to be an old fire pit close to a swing that dangled from a lazy oak tree. Bradley found the correct spot to leave his offering and pulled out the sheet on which he’d do so. It resembled a great picnic blanket, aside from the strange symbols drawn on it. Xaekus vibrated inside his little bottle and quickly slid out when ordered by his master. Bradley looked over to him and told him to wait. Xaekus was well aware he needed to follow such orders but drooled knowing his master would soon need sexual release. Finally Bradley spoke. He first used an ancient tongue to prepare his space, then he began his mantra. The sheet of cloth seemed to flatten out like a table; its magic circles and special pentagrams glowed a little in a white and red aura before returning to normal. “Dearest spirits, elementals, demons, faeries, and angels of this place. I seek to maintain an abode on your lands. I will leave your lands unharmed as much as I can- and I can do much. I ask for your blessing, as I consecrate this circle so that you may partake in the feast I prepare for you,” He said as his ancient mantra ended. A blue wisp giggled as it moved the swing back and forth. A pair of green eyes swam out of the pond’s deep waters. The ashes in the old fire pit let out a small, jaggedly shaped being whom grinned a long, red smile. Other beings took note of the interesting human that stood at this crossroad as well. “I give you the prime force of creation. Enjoy this gift with the other two I bring,” Bradley said, throwing a bundle of burning herbs into the rusted fire pit. The pit released a beautiful aroma. The mage then pulled out a small bottle of liquor he’d bought at the train station in New York. It was small but expensive for its quality. He let the liquor spill over the grass. More beings came to see the spectacle. “Come, come and partake in this feast.” Bradley said. He smiled and took off his crisp jacket. He handed it to Xaekus, whom placed it on the suitcase. Bradley began chanting ancient words again as he unbuttoned his shirt. Xaekus wisped between the normal world and the next as he looked to undress his master, starting with his belt. “My seed forms the last part of the feast. Accept the forces of creation within it,” Bradley said. Xaekus had quickly undressed his master. His own were a simple charade, like most characteristics of this familiar’s kind. They fizzled away, like different colors of smog. Bradley sat himself down with his legs open- he was now naked. Although a mage, Bradley had to keep a constant eye on his body and beauty. His magic was not respected by most of magic-users, but it was very powerful. This was especially true with beautiful sorceresses and handsome mages like Bradley. He was very well toned and carried very little fat to hide his toned musculature. Some spirits vibrated into the normal world as they grew excited to see him play with himself. Xaekus trembled, waiting for orders. The familiar almost salivated. “My consort, my familiar for this visit. Let him come in me close to his world, so I may release thrice powerfully in mine. The essence of this shall be yours to enjoy,” Bradley said, keeping his voice steady as he jerked himself slowly. Xaekus almost growled as he flew to his master and kissed him. He seemed to stretch as his master’s magic pushed his potentials into manifestation. Xaekus became longer, proportionately fitting to the newer height, hiding the visage of an imp he mostly carried as a servant. He loved the flavor of his master’s lips as his long tongue played around, finally tasting a man’s mouth. Bradley moaned a bit; there was little to do about the emotions brought on by flesh. Xaekus could feel him manifesting what could be considered flesh; at least half way so. Xaekus’s body began to widen now. He was very thin and had no muscle when in his spirit-form. He could almost feel the meat of his body form and begin stretching, growing. His excitement made him feel the echo of a real pulse- probably his master’s. The first thing he could feel was his back growing muscularity- quickly overcoming the size of the rest of his body. His now growing hands became thick as they rubbed his master’s body. Xaekus knew this was only an echo of the real world but he didn’t care. He wanted it badly. Bradley pushed his ringed hand on the familiar’s chest, which had become rounder and heaved with the air from his own lungs. Xaekus may have become taller and bigger, but he still obeyed the will set unto him by his master. Xaekus stood and materialized- he now wisped very little and could enjoy almost all of Bradley’s reality. Bradley spoke in the ancient tongue again, rubbing his hand around to poke the massive familiar’s physique. Xaekus seemed like a ‘light-weight bodybuilder’, as the normal people called them. His skin had become bluer and his tail had lengthened. His face had now become gruffer and square, masculine like the rest of his body. His pectorals were now round with sinew, like large plaques that hung to his wide shoulders; they stretched his blue-tinted nipples. His arms hung a bit away from him, and his hands looked big enough to fit Bradley’s head inside. The blue being’s lats kept them from touching his sides and made him v-shaped. Xaekus’ phallus had become a long, fat appendage that hung low, between two thick legs. Bradley felt his heartbeat excite as he saw the familiar’s legs standing apart from how thick they had become. Xaekus looked comfortable with his legs apart, with space enough that his muscle didn’t rub against itself. Bradley rubbed his hand up and down his familiar’s perfect buttocks. The ‘imp’ had an ass resembling two large cantaloupes, almost perfect spheres aside from the body they were attached to. Bradley certainly enjoyed the perks of being a mage of his kind, and toying with sentience like Xaekus’ was one of the best for him. Xaekus quivered as his master walked around and around him, observing everything. He liked when his master flicked his nipples or rubbed his almost-material muscle. The mage finally stopped in front of him and grabbed onto an egg-sized testicle. Xaekus whimpered as he felt the material world almost anchored him. Even though it was mostly magic simulating flesh, Xaekus hungered for the sensations that humans enjoyed like this. Fluids like semen and blood carried so much essence and power, but his favorite was the seed of a man. It tasted the best and felt the most wonderful to obtain. Bradley squeezed his low hanging testicle many times, seeing the huge erection begin to pulsate upward and upward. The spirts all vibrated closer to the mage’s reality as the essence of the first two offerings fed them. The offerings helped them manifest enough visage that Bradley could notice what they looked like. The ashen spirit was indeed a fire-being, possibly ill-tempered. It seemed to want to get in on the action of Bradley and his familiar, but it stepped no closer than a meter. The circles of the blanket had created a barrier that pushed away everything Bradley didn’t want inside. The ashen creature didn’t mind; the show itself was very exciting. “Kiss me, slave.” Bradley said, pulling on both a nipple and testicle of Xaekus’. He always managed to keep his straight face. He would keep his chin somewhat high, almost looking down at his familiar even though it was taller. His familiar moaned and followed orders. Bradley let himself be picked up and laid down by Xaekus to frot. Xaekus gladly thrust his hips back and forth, releasing essence onto his own master, making it slick and wet. Bradley moaned a bit before beginning to speak the words that had begun his ritual, cranking the wheel of energy in the place over and over. He lifted his legs, revealing a smooth, clean pucker that Xaekus desperately craved. The familiar gladly rubbed against it with his fat member and tried sticking it in. Bradley laughed and whispered an incantation that placed him closer to the veil, close enough that Xaekus would not fizzle away with as he tried to push his cock in. Bradley’s normal human hole opened up and took the massive member’s head. He couldn’t help but groan as it stretched his tiny hole. Xaekus moaned as he could feel the semblance of organs push pre through his shaft. He had to whimper as it covered his swollen head- making it easier to move into the slender mage. Finally he pushed it all in- making Bradley gasp. Xaekus loved the feeling inside of his master. It was warm, tight, and now slick. The large being moaned as he felt himself actually grow more. He was so close to reality. His balls swelled as his cock widened in the already cramp spaces of his master’s. He felt his legs widening with more power, almost ripping like real tissue, then rebuilding itself quickly enough to please his sensations. His abdomen felt as if it was being grown into a brick wall. It was tiny in comparison to his ballooning legs and torso. Xaekus grabbed onto his nipples and tugged as his pectorals stretched more and more. His arms began to move upward as his back –and lats- widened and pushed. He moaned loudly, lowly, as his biceps thickened. His massive pectorals jutted out, stretching his nips to the size of a large coin. “I cannot contain it, Master!” Xaekus yelped. “T-too bad,” Bradley stammered slightly. He himself felt a cock thicken inside of him enough to rip a normal human apart. He was luckily vibrating between realities, where his body would not be affected to injury. “Pl-please, Sir! It’s too much!” Xaekus screamed. Bradley smiled and lifted his hand, showing off the ring on his finger. It glowed as the hand reached for the familiar’s left nipple. Xaekus yelped as the mage’s fingers burned him. He loved the sensation but knew it was still a warning. “I will tell you when and where you shall do my bidding, slave.” Bradley said in a single, quick breath. He tried to maintain composure (as much as feasible, anyway) while this massive being fucked him. It felt amazing, as if he was almost flying- but he could not let himself loose to these powers. More of the spirits manifested- some even used more than their share of energy from the offerings. Many were masculine forces, forming enough shape to resemble men as well. Of course, each was different, some with wings, some with horns, or some with strange shapes that obscured what kind of spirits they were. They all wanted to enjoy the spectacle and certainly partake if possible. The circle disallowed this too. Now Bradley wanted to smile once more. He certainly had their attention and now he was prepared to give them a show. He began to moan loudly. Bradley knew he was slender and this made it very easy to seem submissive if necessary. He always carried around a few potions to change his body momentarily if need be, but he often found it more efficient to stay this way. Potions were also expensive to make, so he tried to use them sparingly. Some of the well-formed beings began to- ‘stroke themselves’ if that is the appropriate term. There is little way of explaining this aside from what Xaekus tried to do often already. Bradley was now sweating profusely from both the energy of the area and Xaekus. His skin glistened and showed off that he was indeed a toned gentleman, just not built. He pulled his back farther back, towards his head, so he could fondle his servant’s pectorals. Xaekus whimpered more, he wanted release. His neck had thickened and his voice was deeper, bellowing with every moan and whine. “You like this, slave?” asked Bradley, almost stammering from the rhythm Xaekus caused with his hips. “Yes, master!” bellowed his minion. “Xaekus, who feeds you? Who maintains your trapped existence?” asked Bradley. He moaned between questions. “You, master!” yelped Xaekus. He could feel muscle -now in reality- tearing and rebuilding. The pain felt amazing. “You like fucking this, you pathetic amalgam of magic and spirit?” asked Bradley. He didn’t like to be rude, but he knew how Xaekus loved to be humiliated, especially in front of weaker spirit-forms. “Yes, master! I am only yours, master!” cried Xaekus, feeling his skin almost completely formed under his fingers. Bradley let out one more grin before speaking a great command. “Enter me, spirit Xaekus, through mortal release.” Xaekus jutted once more into Bradley’s ass. Jizzum gushed out of Bradley as Xaekus cried out. Xaekus yelled and yelled every time he let out an orgasm of energy. Sadly, as Xaekus knew beforehand, He entered Bradley’s body in spirit, losing his near-corporeal form altogether. He could only enjoy flesh orgasm for a bit before his job destroyed a wonderful dream. Bradley tried to hold onto consciousness, for the next part would be sensationally difficult to stay in control with. Bradley’s enchantment ended and he sat in the circle. The spirits he’d conjured stared, excited and waiting to see what would happen next. The ashen being had actually formed a fairly substantial form to enjoy the ceremony. Bradley would feel flattered, if he were paying attention. The first part of the ‘feast’ had just ended- the second ready to begin. Part 2 – Ceremony End and Misconduct Bradley fell to his back, feeling Xaekus inside of his lower body. Bradley was about nine inches hard, but he already felt Xaekus pushing this limit. Bradley felt his arm creep to his buttocks, knowing Xaekus affected his mind. His familiar was still a servant under loose contract, and this meant he did not mind sending his master through a bit of hell should the chance arise. Bradley knew that often these kinds of ceremonies -if not controlled properly- would result in a large loss of magic on foolish things like muscle growth and limb enhancement. The magic ring prevented most of this unless Bradley wanted it so, but this was hard to decide. The flesh wants what it wants. Bradley felt some of his blood rush around his body, as muscle wanted to tear and grow against his will. Xaekus growled as he guided the un-ringed hand towards his master’s buttocks. Bradley moaned as Xaekus made him play with his asshole. The enchantment that placed him close to Xaekus’ reality had ended; this was very real. He fingered himself as he felt a constant, powerful pulse go through his cock. His concentration wavered as he felt his legs and biceps tear a bit. He cried in pain as they slowly rebuilt, resulting in a beautiful addition of tone to his body. “Fuck,” whispered Bradley, trying to concentrate. He needed a massive amount of energy to feed so many guests. “I like feeling your insides with these fingers,” growled Xaekus. They reached deep, looking for the special spot that would weaken even a powerful mage like Bradley. The spirits thoroughly enjoyed what was happening. They possibly didn’t know Bradley was losing control of the ceremony, or didn’t care. “I’m going to blow you up big, master, so you can barely walk and will always want to fuck. I know you’ve been holding in your lovely juice for the last few days; you’ll break easily soon enough,” the spirit whispered, almost evilly. Bradley’s shadow-self enjoyed the idea, especially since Bradley had never held in his seed for this long. The Lust Mage knew he needed to act quickly before losing concentration, or he’d be spending lots of resources sizing down and regaining his wits. The magic ring could do no more for now, as it only prevented possession. It did nothing when a person was possessed. Bradley had placed a small bottle of an expelling elixir inside his jacket. He just needed to reach over and get it and he’d be ready to finish the ritual. It wasn’t there. Xaekus laughed. “Master, when you weren’t looking, since you told me to arrange your clothes neatly I placed them at the edge of the circle. Whatever you need you might have to get after the ceremony,” chortled the familiar. Bradley looked over and saw the jacket folded neatly only a foot or two out of his reach. He moaned as his Xaekus-possessed hand pushed two fingers apart, stretching his now-very-real asshole open. He felt himself losing more concentration as his pectorals tore a bit and began growing. He reached out with his ringed hand towards the jacket. Bradley felt his butt begin rounding outward painfully. His fingers were pushed outward by this, luckily. His calves tore quickly, rounding out as he curled his toes in ecstasy. Bradley’s terribly shadow-self wanted to cause him to let go to desire. “I love your cute butt, master,” said Xaekus, “and I want to make it feel better than anything ever has when I have a body, right after it gets big and muscular too.” Bradley desperately pulled with his now tightening right arm towards the jacket. His shoulders ached as they rounded out. He wanted to twist and fold into himself as his abs tore themselves and built a set of eight alabaster bricks. It felt as if claws were tearing through his insides, but he wanted more. He clenched and successfully hardened the job for Xaekus. His familiar growled. “When I’m done, you’ll regret everything you’re causing, Xaekus,” stammered Bradley. He could not hold on much longer. Xaekus groaned as he could not get inside his master easily. “No matter, sire,” Xaekus said,” I think I’ll move onto something else we both want more of.” The possessed hand reached over to touch Bradley’s ball sack. It squeezed hard, causing Bradley to finally scream. Bradley felt like lead as he saw the jacket lying so close to him, yet so far. “Master, I know what I want to make massive first.” The mage moaned as he tried to concentrate grab the jacket. He now felt what was happening in a slow, steady heartbeat. He only enjoyed physical manifestation when he had control, and he had good reason to. As his right hand quivered to finally clasp onto the jacket, his left pinched his nipple. Bradley couldn’t contain his composure and moaned fully as something tingled in the tissue of his cock. “I’m going to grow your cock enough that you can suck it yourself, sir. You won’t have to because I’ll always do it, but it’s a good option.” Laughed Xaekus. Bradley felt the pulse growing his cock. Each pulse made his red cock grow slightly. Bradley could no longer keep himself in check and his cock was beginning to grow steadily. Within the next minute, Bradley’s nine inches had lengthened to ten. He gasped as his left hand played with his now extremely-sensitive nipples. Eleven inches. “Bigger, sir. I want it huge.” He moaned as pre literally dripped all over his abs. Twelve. He felt the thickness of his phallus widen. His testicles were swelling up quickly to the size that Xaekus had before. Thirteen. The possessed hand rubbed pre over his chest, flicking his nipples to make him whimper in ecstasy. “Just give in, sire. You are mine.” The Lust Mage felt his cock now begin growing in massive pulses. He felt light headed as he finally grabbed onto the jacket and pulled it over. His right hand stopped as he screamed. His cock had jutted out fourteen inches and quickly went to sixteen. His cock now looked to be about as thick as a soda can, veiny and carrying a pulsing mushroom head. Bradley clamored as ecstasy made him blur his vision. He fiddled around the pockets of the suit jacket and finally found the bottle. Xaekus roared. Bradley’s now rock hard abdomen allowed him to twist upward as he popped the bottle open. Xaekus pleaded his master to allow the chaos to go on. “Oh, my dearest Xaekus, this is not going to hurt. It’s going to feel good,” panted Bradley as he opened his mouth and let the bottle pour a blue liquid out. Bradley swallowed some but could not help but let it dribble onto his chest. Xaekus twisted his master’s nipple causing Bradley to choke up a little. Bradley’s massive cock now reached twenty-two inches as his orange-sized balls squeezed. Xaekus moaned and his energy vibrated- Bradley hadn’t lied about the elixir. The Lust Mage felt his massive balls squeeze tight- setting off a great fountain of sweet, creamy semen. Bradley screamed in ecstasy as the great shot sprayed and sprayed into the air, landing on his face. He shouted in pleasure to the spirits. Most of the un-shaped spirits all spun around the circle, enjoying the gold Bradley had offered them. The ones who had basically formed released their own bits of energy and flew to receive his. He finally grabbed his enormous dick with both hands and kept spewing. He jerked upward as more and more semen shot out onto his stomach and legs. It landed everywhere, covering him. He groaned as he licked his lips. He hated to be anything but humble but his semen tasted almost as sweet as honey. Bradley whispered a few ancient words as Xaekus vibrated away from his body. “Now that ye have enjoyed my offering, I close my temple and sanctuary. I ask that you all leave me be for now. Should I seek your help, or should you seek mine, we shall be allies.” Bradley panted, trying to collect his thoughts. The spirts all flitted away to their appropriate homes. “Y-you aren’t upset, are you, sire?” sniveled Xaekus. Bradley’s lips smiled. He opened his mouth as his finger slid on his semen covered, now fairly muscled body. He began whispering a chant that made the familiar shiver and squirm. “I beg forgiveness, m-m-master!” yelped Xaekus. Bradley spoke louder as Xaekus’ form vibrated profusely. The Lust Mage lifted his ringed hand and covered his right eye. He positioned his left hand in the form of silence, as if to shush Xaekus up. The Lust Mage then whispered in one swift breath, “By the powers that I have grown from the All-Spark, I seal thee once more, XAEKUS.” The familiar’s semi-human shape (however impish it was now that the ceremony was over) tore apart like ribbons of many different colors. Some for his skin, some for his little crop of hair. Xaekus screamed out as his shredded form flew to his master’s bags. In they went. Bradley crawled over to the bag and pulled out the small vial that was the home for Xaekus. He smiled and licked his wrist. He huffed a bit more before falling over and then passing out. He was exhausted. Bradley opened his eyes and saw the stars twinkling above. He looked for the constellations as he lay on his fabric circle of magic. The come had long dried, leaving him in a terrible need of a bath. He looked over to his Xaekus’ tiny little bottle and laughed once more. “Of course you please me, Xaekus. But before I return you to Bune or find you an appropriate vessel, you’re going to learn some discipline. I always call the shots, and for the next few days, I will be placing some spiked hot-foot powder in your home.” He said, rolling himself up in his magic circle cloth. They were at least fifteen miles away from the road and station, he’d have to worry about getting to his motel later. “No, sir, please don’t do that! Normal hot-foot powder is actually nice, but the stuff-“ “I very well know what it does, Xaekus. I designed it myself. You’ll be itching and twitching for weeks. Serves you right for losing sight of who is in charge here.” Bradley said, pulling up his fancy clothes under his head as a pillow. “I just get so excited, sir. If you gift me with a body, I will enjoy muscles the most of all the things bodies have to offer.” whined Xaekus. “I know. I hope the effects of your foolishness will wear off by tomorrow morning.” Bradley said, almost forgetting a flaccid eleven inch dong was coiled by a mammoth ball sack. “Master, I won’t ever do it again.” Xaekus said, a tiny little glint in his vial-home. “That best be true, if you don’t want me to banish you to the Abyss.” Bradley said, falling asleep. “Oh, Sir, I never want to leave your side, even if I have a body. You are perfect.” Xaekus said. “Flattery will get you nowhere. Rest now, you did a wonderful job aside from the terrible misconduct at the end. I will punish you appropriately in the morning.” Bradley said, lifting the cloth over his neck. “Oh, Master, you must be exhausted.” Xaekus said, sitting inside the red vial. “Yes, so shut up. I’m not going to banish you, all right? As much as you misbehaved, it was still very pleasing in its own right. Now go to bed, you lowly cock-loving imp. Besides, I like your company, no matter how split of a personality you have.” Bradley snapped. “Y-yes, sir!” yelped the familiar. “If you behave for a week after punishment, I’ll shorten your sentence by half, so only two weeks. And I’ll even give you a mix of my seed with your favorite tobacco smudge.” Bradley whispered, rubbing his muscles with a little bit of guilt and a lot of joy. “Oh, affirmative, master, sir. Anything for you. I’d do anything for you. As long as you don’t punish me so long,” said Xaekus, “and as long as you keep me.” END TALE I Endnotes- This is my first full story. I will be using Bradley again in other stories, as indicated by the title of this story. I worry that there won't ALWAYS be extravagant muscle growth in all the stories and that might cause a disinterest in readers. What do you guys think? Thank you so much for your time in reading this and please DO comment your feedback, thoughts, or ideas about other stories that may come up with these themes.

Here's part one of a new idea I had. The growth starts small but I plan on having the morphing continue as our hero(?) deals with the results of his actions. Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2014 by [email protected] Tit for Tat Mickey was dead tired but arguing did that to him. That was one of the reasons he never argued with girls – it was exhausting and you were never gonna convince them of anything, so why bother? He unlocked the door to his apartment, stepped inside and kicked the door shut with his foot. His arms were full with his briefcase, tennis bag and dry cleaning but he just tossed them in a heap on the sofa. Glancing at the clock he saw it was almost 10 PM already – fuck, a whole evening wasted. He hadn’t even had time for the gym. The girl’s name was Amy and when he saw her standing outside a coffee shop in Oldtown a month ago he had whistled to himself and pulled his car over into an advantageous parking spot. It was summer and she wasn’t wearing much – a beautiful girl with long hair, long legs and an amazing rack. She was just his type as long as it didn’t take a huge investment to get her in the sack. It usually didn’t take Mickey long to score. He’d graduated from Notre Dame two years earlier having coasted through school on a baseball scholarship. He never kidded himself that he was good enough to make it in the majors but baseball got him a degree and more tail than even he could shake his dick at. Girls at school were already primed to go for baseball jocks but with his blue eyes and the dirty blonde hair on his head and chest he hit a homerun every time. He was all smooth muscle everywhere else with broad shoulders, thick arms and a tight waist, not to mention his own long, strong legs and a fat dick between them to complete the package. He wasn’t exactly huge down there but definitely bigger than average. He got the job done. And he was nice too, or seemed so when he was trying to get their panties off. He was very nice to Amy that July afternoon, nice and polite and didn’t mention her tits once even if he stole a glance or two when she was looking down bashfully. They ended up going into the coffee shop and he had her number before the barista finished making their lattes. Turned out that for all her blushing and shy looks Amy was a kick in bed. It took two dinners to get her there and Mickey was justifiably proud when he was able to sidle into her apartment after the second date, a smooth move that ended up with them naked on the hallway floor outside her bedroom. And those tits – they were everything he knew they’d be. After the hallway they managed to make it to her bed for the second fuck and then he kissed her goodnight and went home. It was a school night after all. The truth was he didn’t like staying over. He was convinced that girls spent the time when a guy was asleep next to them in bed planning out weddings and marriage and all the other shit he had no time for. Better to keep things a bit more casual by ending up back in his bed at night. It was part of the reason he preferred to fuck at the girl’s place since it was easier to escape than it was to convince her to leave his apartment. They fucked around for three or four weeks and it was all fun, at least the sex part. It didn’t take long for the dinners and earnest conversations to get boring. Amy was a beautiful girl but God could she talk. He couldn’t remember half of what came out of her mouth; a mixture of romantic idiocy, liberal crap and uninteresting details about the thesis she was writing on American folklore. Pretty soon their dates turned into hookups with minimal interaction prior to jumping in bed. But girls like Amy couldn’t be happy without all the stuff advertising and romantic comedies told them should go along with great sex. After a month he realized the sex wasn’t gonna make up for all the hoops she wanted him to jump through to get to her tits. Still, there was no reason to be a complete dick about it. He handed her a story about not being over his last relationship and needing time to himself to sort things out – that kind of bullshit. Problem was her university wasn’t far from his office so when she appeared at the side of his car in the parking garage one evening after he’d left the office he had no choice but to agree to a latte to discuss what had happened. She did her best to talk him into working things out but not even her rack could convince him to keep going. He spent most of the time mentally going over his fantasy football team. “You never really wanted this to work, did you?” she asked and that got through to him. Maybe it was the tone of voice, which was much colder than usual. “Babe, that’s not true,” he said with a sad note in his own voice. “I really thought I was ready but I guess I’m not. And I know that sucks, I really do, but I’ve got to be honest with myself. I just need space right now.” She crossed her arms over her chest and they rested there on those two big mounds of support. For just a moment he was tempted to… but no, he’d regret it. “I think it was just about the sex, that’s what I think. You just wanted to fuck.” She wasn’t trying to be quiet now and a couple nearby heads in the café swiveled in their direction. OK, Mickey thought, time to shut this down. “I’m sorry you think that, Amy,” he said standing up from their table. “It’s really sad that your mind works that way. I thought so much more of you.” He gave her a sad shrug before heading towards the door to the street. She followed him outside. “Just fucking admit it, Mick. For once just be honest. It was just about sex wasn’t it?” He stopped on the sidewalk and turned back to her. She wasn’t cute anymore, she was just annoying. He hated girls who couldn’t accept the facts of life. He was man, she was a woman, they had some fun – that’s all there was to it. He decided to give her the honesty she asked for. That was his big mistake. “OK, fine, you’re right. I wanted to fuck so we fucked. I thought you were cute and had amazing tits so we fucked. Are you happy now?” From the look on Amy’s face she was anything but happy. Even Mickey could see that she was hurt but overlaying that was very obvious anger. He was suddenly glad that she had never been to his apartment. “Yeah, I’m great,” she said in a low quiet voice that was almost lost in the evening murmur of city traffic. “I’m just dandy, Mickey.” “Glad to hear it,” he replied though by now he didn’t care in the least. “So then we’re all done here.” Her eyes glinted in the fading twilight and for a moment he thought she was about to cry but then she smiled a rueful smile and seemed to get herself under control. “Yeah, I think we’re pretty much done,” she answered and then stepped forward, going up on her tiptoes. It looked like she was going to give him a goodbye kiss but at the last second she averted her face so that her lips slid up next to his right ear. She whispered something then, something long and complicated that he was never able to recall, and he stood there frozen until she was done. Then she stepped back and he caught a glimpse of her now triumphant smile before she turned and walked off down the sidewalk, never once turning back. “Crazy chick,” he muttered to himself and then glanced at his watch. Damn, he was running late. Now he was finally home trying to forget everything that had happened. She was just one more girl who couldn’t handle a grown up relationship. Life sucked for guys like him who knew what they wanted and, more importantly, what they didn’t want. Sure, someday he’d settle down with some beautiful, young lady and start a family out in the suburbs but that wouldn’t be until he was at least thirty. Maybe even forty. By then he’d be making big money and there wasn’t any reason he couldn’t snap up some young coed looking for a handsome father figure. But right now he was beat and it was all he could do to drink a quick protein shake before crawling into bed more than an hour before his normal time. Stupid, exhausting girls he managed to think before falling into a deep slumber. He felt better in the morning. Much better as a matter of fact. He whistled as he got ready for work and tried out a selection of dazzling smiles in the mirror while shaving. He felt happy, giddy even, and the events of the previous evening only lightly touched at the periphery of his mind. Life was good and he was going to go out and enjoy it. After wiping the shaving cream off his face he stopped and looked at himself once more. There was no denying he was one hot motherfucker. Yep, everything was just about perfect. Just about. Then an idea came out of left field, something he’d never considered for himself and had always thought was pretty ridiculous on other guys. Despite the strange nature of the impulse he didn’t hesitate and picked up his shaving cream again, releasing a large dollop of cream onto his hand and then rubbing into the hair on his left pec. It only took ten seconds to completely cover his chest and the treasure trail of hair that led down his abs to his groin. It was a couple minutes more work to completely denude his torso leaving it as smooth as, well, as a baby’s butt so the saying goes. He wiped off the cream and stood there a little nonplussed. Never in his life had he considered doing the manscaping thing. It certainly made is chest stand out more, made it more sensitive he thought as he ran his left hand over the smooth skin. The hand stopped on top of his right nipple and he couldn’t help tweaking the hard nub which had grown erect in the cool air of the bathroom. He shivered then but more from the sensation coming from his nipple than the air. He exhaled a breath he didn’t even know he was holding and quickly stepped into the shower. Enough playing around or he’d be late for work. On his drive to the office he couldn’t help noticing how his undershirt felt sliding across the smooth expanse of his torso. It was erotic in a strange way, enough that he had a chubby most of the way into work. Truth was his suit pants and dress shirt seemed to be rubbing him in a lot of strange places too. He wondered if the dry cleaner had shrunk them both. Mickey worked in sales at an advertising firm. It was good job for someone with self-confidence and a winning personality, and he wasn’t lacking in either. He shared an office with a fellow jock named Doug who had played football for Michigan and had graduated a couple years before Mickey finished school. They got along pretty well except for the couple weeks before the Notre Dame – Michigan game. As soon as he got into the office Mickey had to hustle to make it to his boss’ weekly sales meeting. He slipped into the conference room just as Mr. Wilhite was getting started, sharing a nod with Doug who was sitting in a chair near the end of the conference table. Mickey took a seat across from him and flashed an apologetic smile to Wilhite who droned on without noticing. The meeting was as boring as ever and didn’t take long for Mickey’s mind to wander. He began to daydream about how the rest of his day would go. Work, of course, but afterwards he’d hit the gym hard to make up for missing last night. He had a feeling that today’s work out would be killer. Might even start that mass building program he’d be thinking about, put on some real muscle like Doug on the other side of the table. It was easy to see that the linebacker back had kept up with his workouts after leaving school. His arms filled his sleeves and when he stretched, like just now, the buttons on his dress shirt looked like they had a tough time keeping his chest contained. It was difficult to say whether his chest was smooth or hairy but maybe if he–. “You have something on your mind, Mr. Rose?” a voice said cutting through his thoughts and Mickey literally jumped in response. He caught a glimpse of Doug giving him a puzzled stare before whipping around to see Mr. Wilhite with a much less friendly expression on his wrinkled face. “Uh, I’m sorry, what sir? What was that?” He felt warm and flustered like he’d be caught with his pants down. Shit that might actually be a good thing; they felt so fucking tight in the butt and thighs. “I was hoping you could fill us in on your sales progress this week,” Wilhite said in a very cold and measured voice. Mickey did his best though he still felt out of sorts. After he’d gone over his account book they continued around the table, Doug calling out two major wins he’d pulled off in just the last few days. Mickey listened but kept his eyes on the table, trying to concentrate but finding it difficult. His mind suddenly seemed to be floating a bit, wandering in and out of focus. What the fuck was wrong with him? Was he coming down with something? Doug asked the same thing when they were back in their office after the meeting ended. Mickey shook his head and told him he was just a little tired, inventing a late night with some girl in his apartment complex to explain his spacy attitude. Apparently that made perfect sense to Doug who launched into a more detailed story about a hook up he’d had with a woman on the client side, something that was strongly discouraged at their company though all of the guys flouted the rule whenever they had the chance. Mickey listened to his hunky officemate describe the torrid scene in the empty coat check room of a downtown restaurant and couldn’t help slipping away into another dream state as he imagined Doug going to town on some faceless broad. She truly was faceless, a mere shadow in his mind though Doug was displayed in intimate detail; so much so that when dream Doug dropped his pants Mickey’s mouth fell open and he leaned forward to get glimpse of his huge–. “What the fuck, dude?” Doug said and Mickey once again had to shake himself awake. Mickey found himself pitched forward in his chair staring up at the former football player who was leaning back against the edge of the desk on the other wall of the small office. He gulped and quickly sat back, trying to say something, anything, to explain his odd behavior. “Quit staring at my junk,” Doug laughed and then dropped down into his office chair to get back to work. After a silent moment Mickey swiveled around and did the same. By the time lunch rolled around it seemed his missteps had been forgotten so he and Doug went out to grab something to eat at a food court in a nearby building. Mickey’s head was clearer now and as he stepped out onto the sidewalk he took a deep breath of the clean, summer air. It felt amazing. Lunchtime in the city was always crazy so they weaved their way through the crowd, dodging tourists and other office workers also out enjoying the weather. They crossed the street and walked across an open plaza before passing into another building. Just inside Mickey caught site of men’s room and waved Doug on ahead to the food court. “Gotta drain the main vein,” he joked and headed into the restroom. “Great idea, me too,” he heard Doug reply behind them and a moment later they were standing at neighboring urinals. Mickey unzipped and started taking a leak, his eyes looking off into the depths of the tile wall in front of him, following the grout between the square tiles and making invisible patterns. He could dimly hear Doug going on about something next to him but it didn’t seem important and soon his head lolled around, his eyes glancing down at his own dick and then sliding over to his neighbor’s. Doug was big, just like he imagined. It also looked like he trimmed down there so maybe that’s why he looked so large, cuz it wasn’t covered up at all. He was cut too, just like Mickey, which was good. It’d be easier to work on a dick like his own, at least the first time. “Guess you like what you see,” Doug said in a low voice and Mickey’s looked up to see his work buddy staring right into his eyes, grinning slightly. No, not grinning. Sneering. A part of him quailed at that look which signified that Doug wasn’t looking at him as another dude but as something much less. Some sort of pervert, a fairy. He opened his mouth to object, to deny such a sick thing, but he couldn’t say a word. Instead he just stuck out his tongue and ran it around his lips, moistening them, making them shining and inviting. Doug just shook his head in disgust and zipped up, exiting the restroom without washing up. It took a moment for Mickey to get control of himself but when he did he slowly zipped up as well and staggered to a sink. God, he really was sick. Something was wrong and he had to get out of here before it got worse. Outside the restroom he saw Doug waiting but with his eyes on his cell phone. Mickey made a break for the doors back to the street. It was still sunny and beautiful out on the plaza but he ignored all that and made a beeline back to the office. In the elevator on the way up he found himself sandwiched behind a delivery guy in a brown polyester uniform. He looked down at the guy’s large thighs which were only half covered by the shorts he was wearing. The calves below looked strong too and he could imagine fondling them, kneeling down and running his cheek over them, the coarse hair scratching the soft skin of his face. When the elevator doors opened on his floor he shoved his way past people towards the front to escape but couldn’t stop himself from turning his head to catch the profile of the delivery guy, from his strong chin down past his thick chest to the bulge in his shorts. He thought he might have seen the guy’s eyes flick his direction but then he’d escaped into the reception area of his office and made a dash for his office, ignoring the looks he got from the receptionists and the people on the office floor. Alone in his office he took a moment to collect himself. He had no idea where all these crazy thoughts were coming from but he knew he had to get home where he could clear his head and get everything back on track. That whole weird thing with Doug would be hard to explain but he’d take care of it somehow. He was good at coming up with explanations for the shit he did – he could manage this one too. Doug might be back at any moment and he knew he had to avoid that so he gathered his stuff and casually went back out onto the office floor. He told reception he’d be out for the rest of the day on sales calls but to email him if anything important came up, then he took a mercifully empty elevator down to the parking garage and his car. The drive home was uneventful. He woke up several hours later sprawled out on his bed, a bit groggy but otherwise OK. He stumbled to the bathroom and took a piss but on his way out glanced in the mirror and did a double take. He stared for a moment then quickly stepped to the full length mirror on his closet door. “What the fuck?” he muttered. His body had changed. He knew the body he washed and clothed and worked out and this wasn’t it, not quite. At first he thought it might just be because the hair was gone on his torso which was really the only hair he had except for that on his head, pits and groin. And yeah, his chest did definitely look different, looked larger, but his waist looked smaller. And his ass – it had been uncomfortable all morning in his suite and he could see that somehow it was fuller and rounder. It stretched the fabric of his boxers to the limit. His chest was… well, it was amazing. He’d never been one of those big body dudes like Doug but then it was never a look he wanted or needed, not for baseball. Now his pecs looked bigger, like he’d gotten some sort of super pump at the gym. Just as earlier that morning he slid his hands over the smooth mass of them and ended up on both nipples, nipples that looked much more pronounced than normal. It seemed so natural to grab them between his thumb and forefinger, to twist them hard and hear the low, sensual moan that escaped from his mouth as the sensation hit home. The doorbell rang at that moment. Mickey’s eyes widened and a guilty look washed across his face as if he’d been interrupted doing something not quite right. He stood there frozen, hoping that whoever it was would just go away. He couldn’t see anyone right now, not before he figured out what was going on, what virus or hormonal issue had caused all this. He needed to get to a doctor, some kind of specialist–. The bell rang again and was followed a few seconds later by a heavy knocking on the front door. It sounded like whoever it was wasn’t in the mood to come back. He slowly walked to the door and peered through the peephole to see Doug’s distorted image. Jesus, what was he doing here? “I can hear you, asshole,” Doug called through the door and Mickey knew he was caught. He took a deep breath and then cracked the door, hiding most of himself behind it. “Hey man, what’s up?” he asked trying to sound normal. “You tell me – why’d you ditch me?” “I’m really sorry, I felt like I was gonna heave or something. I just needed to get home and get some rest, so I’ve been-.” “Dude, what the fuck? “ Doug interrupted looking annoyed. “I came here to check on you and I gotta stand on the fuckin’ porch?” Mickey hesitated and then stepped back from the door, letting Doug come inside. His visitor looked him up and down making Mickey feel very vulnerable in his too-tight boxers in contrast to Doug’s business suit. He mumbled an apology and headed to the bedroom to grab some clothes, his mind once again whirling. Something about his coworker’s presence had once again put him off kilter, like he was half-drunk or something. Maybe this all had something to do with Doug and not some sort of hormonal thing. Things had been kinda strange since this morning when he woke up but they definitely got worse at work when… His thoughts trailed off as he realized that Doug was watching him from the bedroom doorway, the same smile from earlier on his lips. Mickey was still in his boxers and still felt vulnerable but somehow it wasn’t a completely bad feeling. Part of his mind was confused and jumbled but another deeper part almost liked the feeling that came over him when he saw his officemate stand there, so strong and commanding. He couldn’t help the coy, inviting look that stole over his face, which seemed to be just what the other man was waiting for. Doug stepped into the room and crossed over to him, his big body coming to rest mere inches away. “So what really made you run away?” he asked in a low voice as one oversized hand slid up the side of Mickey’s torso. Mickey could only sigh in response as Doug’s touch made his skin come alive. He arched his back, throwing his chest forward in stark relief. The big man chuckled and placed his other hand on the smooth expanse of Mickey’s pecs, kneading the muscle in his strong grip and setting off fireworks in the baseball player’s brain. Suddenly he was in cradled in Doug’s arms and the big man’s lips came down hard on his own. Mickey couldn’t fight it anymore and didn’t want to, grabbing the other man around the neck and kissing him back. He felt Doug’s leg come between his own and instinctively he began riding the other’s muscled thigh, grinding his crotch in wild abandon. Doug’s hands slid down into Mickey’s already strained boxers and cupped the globes of his ass. When a thick finger moved between them and rubbed at his asshole Mickey felt a charge shoot through him that he’d never felt before. How was it even possible for something to feel so good, so completely right? He didn’t know or care and when Doug slid the boxers down his legs and past his knees Mickey hopped out of them to stand nude in his coworker’s arms, at least for a moment. Doug pushed him back until Mickey was forced to drop down into a sitting position on the edge of the bed. He looked up at the big man, mouth open and eyes wide with lust. One of Doug’s hands cupped the side of his face. “Damn, baby,” he growled, “you shoulda told me you were down for some fun.” Doug slid his thumb in to Mickey’s mouth and watched him suck it, the lower man’s eyes still glued to those of the man above him. After a moment he pulled his thumb out and gripped Mickey’s head tightly with both hands, forcing his face into his crotch and against the thick tube that arched to the left under his suit pants. Mickey moaned again as he felt the heat of that throbbing dick through the fabric, aching to feel it free and rubbing him skin to skin. If there was any part of him that objected to Doug’s rough treatment it was hidden away, screaming in some dark corner of his mind. Something new had taken over, something that commanded him to give himself to Doug, to do whatever the other man demanded of him. It was what he needed more than anything, to submit to the bigger man’s desire. Whatever he wanted Mickey knew he would do. Doug shrugged off his suit coat and threw it on a nearby chair. His tie and dress shirt quickly followed leaving just a tight t-shirt covering his upper body. He pulled this up over his head and Mickey drank in the sight of Doug’s corrugated stomach and expansive chest as they were displayed. Apparently there had been no new grooming habits for Doug this morning because his torso was covered with a short carpet of dark hair that swirled in a pattern around his nipples and then led down to the packed mound of his groin. He leered down at Mickey as he unbuckled his pants and let them drop to the floor revealing a pair of red boxer briefs that were molded to mass of his erection. Mickey dove for the other man’s dick, mouthing the thick tool through the briefs while his arms circled around Doug’s big thighs. The bigger man threw his head back and reveled in the sensation. God he loved desperate little pigs like this. He’d never have guess that Mickey was one but it was a damn good thing he’d finally found out. He looked back down at Mickey just as the other man slipped off the bed and onto his knees. Mick attacked Doug’s dick with renewed ardor, slobbering through the cloth that covered the huge pole as if hoping to actually eat through the briefs. Doug decided to help him out by pulling down his waistband and letting it swing free to slap the face of the subservient slut. A moment later Mickey opened wide and slid his mouth down Doug’s dick, gagging himself as he attempted to take it all in. “That’s it baby,” Doug growled grabbing the back of Mick’s head and forcing him to take another inch. “You’re gonna take it all on both ends.” An hour later Doug pulled on his and pants then stood up from the bed and slipped into his loafers. He looked down at Mickey who lay on his stomach, his ass still raised as if in invitation. With a grin the big man slapped it hard, the sound ringing out in the bedroom and mixing with a deep moan from Mickey. “Fuck me again,” he breathed, his eyes fixed on Doug’s crotch. “Damn, you’re a little slut aren’t you,” Doug laughed in response. “Sure, I’ll fuck you again but right now I got work to do.” “You can come back. Anytime you want you can have it, I swear.” “Don’t worry baby, I’ll be back,” he assured the eager bottom while his hand went to Mickey’s ass again, this time to grab and fondle it. Doug turned away to continue dressing and Mickey watched him while unconsciously pulling at one of his sore, distended nipples. His body hurt in ways it had never hurt before but he still felt a deep need and craving to get fucked again. It made no sense but he didn’t care – he just knew he’d have to get it again and soon, if not from Doug then from some other man. “Don’t get it twisted though,” Doug said from the bedroom doorway, completely dressed now and ready to leave. “I’ve already got a girlfriend and I’m not looking for another one.” “I don’t care,” Mickey replied with a lazy smile, “I just wanna fuck. That’s all I ever wanted.”

This is one of my all time favorite stories that was on the old forum. I took the liberty of posting it here in the hopes that you all might be able to find more stories like it. I would love to see an illustration of this as well. Just putting that out there haha. Also if you're wondering why the text looks funny, trust me it looks a lot worse on the archive. ....................... `Backfired Spell` by slave4life `Part 1` `` `Darren was a complete asshole. He was the most arrogant guy I had ever met with a sadistic streak that he took out on me. ` ` ` `My name is Paul. I had just started my junior year of college and was living on campus. I went to a community college my first to years at home and was living in the dorms for the first time ever. I had a few friends at the school but they already had living arrangements so the student housing office paired me with Darren. I was immediately attracted to him. He was 5’9 a lean muscular build dark hair and piercing blue eyes. He has very little body fat and weighed in at 17` pounds. He loved spending time at the gym. He was not a bodybuilder by any means but had more of a boy next door look. In high school he was on the wrestling and lacrosse team. In college he began playing rugby for fun. ` ` ` `However, at first meeting he wanted nothing to do with me. I was below average in every way 5’6 and a 13` pounds wet. I was never into working out but liked running so have a very slim build. I am also extremely shy so am very quiet and have a difficult time making new friends. I did not fit anywhere into his social standing.` ` ` `At first he just ignores me but then things got progressively worse. At first it was small things like intimidating me with his size over me to get his way. Then he began to slap me around. When he realized I was too afraid to fight back he began threatening me to do tasks for him like cleaning his clothes, making his food and completing his homework (except math which I was terrible at). He stopped using my name. He simply referred to me as slave or bitch. ` ` ` `One day he came home drunk and woke me up and told me he noticed the way I stared at him every time he took his shirt off. He said he knew what faggots like me wanted and proceeded to shove his cock down my throat. He threatened to hurt me if I didn’t take it. I was so afraid of him I let him do what he wanted (though in the back of my mind enjoyed it). Soon I was not only his house slave but his sex slave. He never showed any kind emotion to me though. I was just a thing to him. I hated living with him and tried switching roommates but the student affairs office said there was no openings. I was too embarrassed to tell them what was really happening. I also thought about dropping out and moving home but my parents were so proud of me for being the first in the family to attend a University. On top of that they would have been out of a lot of money. I was stuck in hell.` ` ` `During Spring break my parents had dragged me to an estate sale. My father had purchased a large crate of old books. When we got home he left them on the counter to search though later. I was curious and began searching though it. At the bottom of the crate there was a very old, dusty and torn book. When I opened it I quickly realized it was a book of spells and magic. I of course thought didn’t believe it was real but was still curious so I snuck it up to my room. Jokingly I read one of the spells out loud trying to turn my blonde hair dark brown. When nothing happened I laughed and went to bed. ` ` ` `When I woke up the next morning to pee I was astonished when I looked into the mirror and had a head full of dark hair. Shaking I ran back to the book flipped to the spell and recited a counter to reverse it. Bewildered I watched in the mirror as my hair reverted back to blonde before my eyes. This book was for real! My mind began to focus on Darren and the revenge I could reap onto him. ` ` ` `The book contained several spells that could be fun to use but one caught my eye. The spell was a strength stripping spell. The victim of the spell would be stripped of all their strength and muscle leaving them a weak and powerless. It was a permanent spell. So even after it was cast they would not be able to gain strength even by working out. It was meant to strip warlords and kings of their power an authority. It would be perfect to use on Darren. The spell seemed very complicated and the faded and torn page was hard to read but I was desperate to make it work.` ` ` `I returned to school like nothing had changed. Darren was already there and when I opened the door exclaimed “On your knees and suck my dick faggot” I complied but laughing in my head that things were about to change.` ` ` `The next day when Darren left for classes I began to prepare for the spell. The spell had called for black candles but I couldn’t find any. I did not want to use white but figured red candles would be fine. The spell had called for some very specific herbs. When I went to the herb store to get them I was having a hard time locating them. The teenager behind the counter did not seem interested in helping me. I located what I believed to me most of them but one. When I asked the worker where it was he rolled his eyes and walked me down one aisle. They were out of it. I told him it was an emergency and need it now. He grabbed a packet near the empty space and told me that it pretty much was the same thing. Again in my desperation for revenge I ignorantly accepted the package not realizing that the teenager simply did not want to deal with me and simply handed me a random package of herbs.` ` ` `Frantically I rushed back to the room. I began mixing the necessary ingredients into a bowl. As I was cutting one of the roots I was shaking and I accidentally knocked my finger with the knife. A few drops of my blood leaked into the mixture but I kept working. I had to place symbols on the ground. I used a can of spray paint. In addition to several other symbols I had to make a large circle on the ground that he had to step in. I put it a few feet in front of the door. There was supposed to be some sort of symbol in the middle of it but that part of the page was so faded I could barely make it out. I had noticed a symbol drawn near it though that looked like a sideward 8. I figured that was it and was happy someone was nice enough to document the faded symbol. I painted it onto the ground. ` ` ` `I knew Darren would be home soon so I took my place. The spell had an enchantment I was supposed to read. It too was very faded. So I copied it onto a piece of paper so I could read it easier. I thought I had copied it correctly.` ` ` `Nervously I waited for what seemed like an eternity when the door handle began to jiggle.` ` ` `Darren walked in and kicked his sandals off. Then he looked around. He looked down at the circle with the sideward 8 that he was standing in and looked at me and said “What the fuck”?` ` ` `Everything was going as planned. I quickly read the spell out loud perfectly. Darren tried to walk toward me angrily but when he reached the end of the painted circle he was unable to exit it. He had a look of terror and bewilderment in his eyes.` ` ` `With my hands shaking I lit a match and threw it into the mixing bowl of ingredients I had placed on the ground a few feet before me. The bowl burst and smoke began to rise from it. It was not normal smoke it was an eerie yellow color.` ` ` `Suddenly like a bolt of lightning the smoke separated into two flew into me and into Darren. The force threw me onto my back. It seemed to hit Darren with the same force square in his chest but he remained standing. There was an odd sound and a slight rumbling and then the black symbol under his feet began to glow a bright yellow. The glow radiated through Darren’s feet up his legs and then radiated all over his body. “This is it” I thought. I thought Darren would be in pain but instead he began too smile and moan as if he were having an orgasm (I would know that face anywhere). ` ` ` `The light then faded. There was no change to him. He then came back to reality and a look of anger came to his face when his focus came back to me. I was screwed. The spell failed. I immediately felt like an idiot. ` ` ` `What the fuck are you doing faggot” Darren yelled at me as he began to walk towards me. He was no longer bound to his circle. “What the hell have you done to the room you are going to pay motherfucker.”` ` ` `I rose to my feet but then suddenly I was hit with an extreme pain that started in my gut then radiated across my whole body. I dropped to my knees moaning in pain. Darren saw my pain and laughed. “Serves your right you little shit. But you are about to feel the pain of my fists you little homo” He raised his arm to punch me as he approached me when all of a sudden I screamed as I had a sudden sensation something had exploded out from me. “What the fuck” Darren said in shock as he stared at me. I looked down at my hands and there was a soft glow all around them. Then I realized it was all over my body. An aura of light flowing softly all around me. The light began to grow brighter and brighter. It was coming from inside of me. Whatever it was I could feel it being pushed out from inside my own body. ` ` ` `“Dude, what the hell have you done,” Darren asked as he began to back up and the light brightened even more. All of a sudden a burst of light separated from the aura around me and hit Darren square in the chest. His whole body flashed. His eyes went wide and his whole body stiffened as he gasped. He stood there looking confused. Another burst of light then flew from me to him again this one longer. As it hit him he threw his head back and began to moan. Then another burst hit him and another. He was smiling again as if he was in the grips of an orgasm. ` ` ` `I did not feel so wonderful however. As each burst left me it felt as if I was being punched but from inside my body. I wanted to run but I couldn’t move. I fell to my knees in pain. What the hell was this light around me, why was it going to him and what happened when it absorbed into him?` ` ` `“That feels wonderful!” Darren exclaimed as he came back to reality. “More I want more!!” Three more bursts flew to him. “Fuuuuck” he screamed out in joy as I screamed out in pain. “uung” he bellowed as he gripped the front of his shirt and then ripped it open. He kept ripping all the way down. And then he flung the shirt off of him. His body was shaking. Not him, he was standing perfectly still. But it was as if his muscles were vibrating. He was watching in disbelief. “ ` ` ` `“Please” I begged you are scaring me. “and it hurts”` ` ` `“I don’t care fucker” he snarled at me. “It makes ME feel good and I need more. Besides I didn’t do this, you did. So I’m just taking what you have freely offered. Now more faggot.” He had an angry tone in his voice. “I SAID MORE” ` ` ` `Suddenly he threw his chest forward. As he did this I could feel the light around me reacting as if some force were pulling at it. It was Darren. Before the light was flowing to him by its own accord. But know it was as if he was pulling it to him. As if there was an invisible force between his chest and it. I screamed out in agony as all of a sudden the light exploded and began to rush towards him. It was absorbing into his chest. Darren threw his head back and screamed loudly. There was so much light it seemed endless. He then brings his hands to his chest and then rubs them down to his stomach. As he does this his hands are glowing and streams of it follow them from his chest and absorb into where he touches. It is as if he is grabbing the light somehow. He then brings his hands back to his chest and pulls some light over his biceps and then down his arms. He looks as if he were cleaning himself in the shower. He is literally bathing himself in energy. He then bring his hands back to his chest and then up to his face. When he takes them away I can see light flowing into his mouth and eyes. His eyes momentarily hold an eerie glow. As they fade back to normal I can see he is looking at me dead in the eye. ` ` ` `“What is he thinking” I wonder. He can tell I’m in pain maybe he will stop. But then all of a sudden he says “You haven’t even begun to feel pain yet” as he brings his arms up into a double bicep pose and flexes every muscle in his body. I don’t know how but the force of the light becomes stronger. The light that is absorbing into his chest begins to radiate out to cover his whole body. ` ` ` `His muscles begin to flex over and over. Then all of a sudden something very scary begins to happen. I notice it first on his bicep. It seemed to flex and then from its flexed state it seemed to flex again. Then all of a sudden his shoulders begin to broaden. Darren notices too. “I’m growing. Holy shit my muscles are growing. I can feel the power feeding them. Yes more feed me more faggot.” As I look at his hamstrings it is obvious he is becoming aroused as his cock begins to tent in his shorts. As his body begins to broaden the only thing that is getting smaller is his waist I watch as his already six pack begins to tighten and form into an eight pack. ` ` ` `“Yes Yes.” he says excitedly. There is such an enthusiasm in his voice. I wondered what he could be thinking of and what sensations he was feeling. Whatever he was thinking I was obviously the last thing in his mind. He seemed not to care what was happening to me. I was in so much pain at this point I was crying. At first it was like a hot hot fire within me but then it as more light left me I began to feel cold inside. As it continued my body began to feel exhausted. Whatever was making him stronger was definitely weakening me and the light around me began to dim more and more. What would happen if he took it all? Would I die?` ` ` `Darren was a sight to see. His legs were spread wide his chest jutting forward still pulling at me his arms were outstretched at his sides. His head was slightly tilted back. His whole body was glowing in light waiting to be absorbed into him. It was swirling all over his body, flowing into his mouth. He muscles still growing larger on his 5’9 frame. He just kept moaning. He appeared to be in a state of total ecstasy. I wondered what in the world could be going through his head. His thoughts were obviously focused on himself. ` ` ` `Suddenly the light around me began to fade even more and the stream to become intermittent. He threw his chest forward more and it strengthened back for a second but then stopped. I fell to the floor. I felt so tired and sore. I couldn’t even pick myself up. I was still alive though. There was still an ever slight aura around me. Maybe there was so little left he couldn’t maintain the stream.` ` ` `My eyes were focused on Darren as the last of the energy absorbed into his skin. His body had grown quite a bit. He wasn’t body builder huge though but he was large. His body had put on maybe 25 pounds of muscle but he looked very bulky for his height. Suddenly Darren looked at me as if he had just remembered I was in the room. His eyes had a dazed look to them as if he buzzed. Then he began to run his hands all over his new body admiring his engorged muscles. He looked down at his body as he flexed into a most muscular pose. Then he held one arm to his side and stared at his bicep as he flexed it over and over. ` ` ` `Then while still flexing his arm he looked at me coldly. “Look at me” he sneered at me. “LOOK AT ME” he then screams and then pulls his other arm into a double bicep pose. He was imposing. Of course it was a very unreal and I still had no idea what exactly happened. It was also a scary thought that someone who already treated me like shit had gained so much power. He could do so much more to me now.` ` ` `“This is incredible” he said. Still admiring his new physique he was in total awe as if he thought it was a dream. “But how. I mean once it started it was like instinct kicked in and I knew what to do. But what the fuck did you.” I was still in shock and was only able to stutter. Darren then began to look at the symbols around the room, the herb bowl on the floor and then noticed the spell book still open on the counter. “Magic?” he said in disbelief. “You cast a spell?” I could tell something didn’t feel write to him. “But I make it a point to make your life a living hell. Why would you make me more superior to you then I already was?” He then walked over and stared at the book. I could see the realization in his eyes when he read the title “To weaken an enemy.” ` ` ` `“You little shit.” He said looking at me. “You were tying to hurt me” He then put his attention back at the book. Then he began to laugh evilly. “But you messed it up didn’t you. Tell me exactly what you did.”` ` ` `‘Darren…” I began to say. But then he walked over to me and grabbed me by the hair. ` ` ` `“Let’s get one thing straight fag slave.” He said coldly. “You don’t have the fucking right to use my name. You will show me the respect I deserve and address me as Master. Am I clear?”` ` ` `“Yes master” I said timidly.` ` ` `“Now tell me what you did.” He said “Every detail.”` ` ` `So weakly I proceeded to tell him every detail of the ritual. He began to laugh hysterically when it was done. “You fucktard” he bellowed. “Did you really improvising would work? You made so many mistakes it hard to keep track of. You can’t just go around changing ingredients. And that symbol I stepped on. Where did you get that” I pointed out the sideward 8 drawn on the page. “I’m sure that was a huge mistake cuntrag. Didn’t you ever pay attention in math? That is the sign for infinity. That was probably the last symbol you wanted me on.” He began to laugh again. ` ` ` `I felt awful. I mean I figured if I messed it up that just nothing would happen. What a cruel trick that it would do the exact opposite of my intentions.` ` ` `“I guess destiny is on my side.” He said proudly. “I can’t wait to try out my new body.” Then he looked down at me. “But I don’t think we are quite done.” I realized that I still had some aura around by body. ` ` ` `“Please no” I begged. “I already feel so weak. ` ` ` `“Of course you do.” He said “I just drained you of most of you life force.” ` ` ` `“What” I exclaimed` ` ` `“What the fuck do you think that was faggot? I could feel it as it coursed into my body. It was your life energy why do you think you are so weak. I can still feel you inside me.”` ` ` `“But I could die” I began to cry.` ` ` `He stared at me for a moment. “Not my problem. You have already offered it up to me and now it is mine to take. I want it all! You have no idea what you have done fagslave.` ` ` `He then reached down and picked me up by the hair bringing me to my feet. He places one of his meaty hands around my neck. “Why the hell would you think for one second I care about you? This isn’t about you, you disgusting piece of shit. You are nothing more than scum to me. This is about ME about what I want. And right now I want to feel your energy inside me. Making me grow”` ` ` `I then felt a wave of heat at my neck and then a coldness filling my body. Light flowed into his hand and up his arm began to course all over his body like electricity. He moaned as he brought his free arm up and flexed his biceps. I again watched as the flexed and inflated. He was looking at me directly in the eyes. His were full of lust and intoxication. “Yes faggot watch me grow before you eyes.” His body began to pulse in light. I was getting very dizzy and the room darker. ` ` ` `He began to groan loudly “So much.. ugh so much energy I can feel it trying to cram into every cell of my body. Then something strange happened. I felt increased pressure at my neck and then my feet began to rise of the ground slightly but his arm was staying perfectly still. It wasn’t just his muscles that were growing it was his whole body. He was actually growing taller. “YES” he screamed in excitement. “This is really happening. Make me grow you little bitch. So amazing. I feel so amazing.` ` ` ` ` `The energy in me began to deplete and his growth slowed. He began to shake me. He wanted every last bit of energy I had. As he shook I could see small dots of light flow to him. I was hanging on by a mere thread and could feel one last bit within me. He pulled my face his then he screamed. “You belong to me now.” And still holding me by the neck he threw his arms straight to his sides, threw his chest forward and his head back and flexed every muscle in his body. The very last of my energy flowed into him and he glowed brightly and screamed louder than I have ever heard. ` ` ` `When it was over he threw me in disgust to the ground before him.` ` ` `“Kneel” he commanded.` ` ` `I have no idea but I rose to my knees before him. His muscles had grown even larger but he had also grown a few inches as well to about six feet. It made his muscles seem more proportionate to his taller and wider frame. There was something else different about him but I didn’t know what.` ` ` `I had no idea how but I was. He had drained all of the life energy I had. I could feel it. I felt empty inside. All I could focus on was him standing proudly before me. I was his. I don’t know and couldn’t explain the feeling within me but somehow I knew that I was now his property.` ` ` `“Do you have enough materials so prepare the spell again slave? He asked me with no emotion in his voice.` ` ` `“Yes Master” I said meekly` ` ` `“Good.” He said “I’m not done growing.`

(Finally bonding with the new site. This story was up on the old site, so some of you will have seen it before. I'll be tweaking it and a few others and getting them up here.) It started with something small. The silliest of exchanges. Kevin walked into the change room as Eric was stripping off his shirt, looked over at Eric and said, “fuck man, you have no nipples whatsoever.” It was true. Well, it was true unless Eric was absolutely freezing in which something might pop up. But otherwise his nipples were pretty much non-existent. Genetic thing. That’s the sort of stuff Eric was thinking as he glared at Kevin. That and “fuck you, asshole.” But what came out of his mouth was: “Well, we can’t all have nice plump nipples like you.” And then it happened. As Eric glared he noticed that Kevin’s nipples were literally “plumping up.” They became full and engorged as if they were aroused but Kevin didn’t seem to notice. He just laughed at Eric, flexed his chest, and said, “Yeah, you wish you had a lot of things like me.” As he flexed the nipples pushed out to … it was hard to tell, not a half inch … a third, maybe? They were not obscenely large, but they were full and swollen—plump—and when Kevin finally pulled his shirt on, still snickering, he gave them an involuntary pinch and for a moment look slightly bewildered by the action, by their sensitivity. Then he dismissed it, smiled at Eric again and said, “Seeya round, goof.” And headed off. His nipples pushed noticeably against his white shirt, even seeming to grow slightly more as they rubbed against the material. They didn’t go down. Eric had chalked the weird moment up to a cool breeze, or maybe Kevin was just, you know, sensitive there. But they didn’t go down. Whatever had happened, it was the new norm. Every time Eric saw him in the hallways, or in class, the nipples were still … there. Obviously there. Tweakably there, as when Kevin’s girlfriend gave them a tweak when they were kissing in the hallway. Kevin positively purred in return ad Eric was betting nipple play was a bigger part of their sex life now. But the point was nobody noticed that Kevin looked different. On some level, Kevin seemed to, or at least he seemed to be paying his nipples more attention. Rubbing them absently. But that might have just been because the new, plumper, more sensitive nipples were hard to ignore. But every time, Eric saw Kevin walk by with those nice plump nipples pushing against his shirt he was left with one simple truth: the curse worked. Things didn’t actually start with the nipples. They started back in sixth grade when Kevin punched out Eric for the first time. Then junior high. Then high school. Now they were in the same fricking university dorm. Oh the physical bullying had stopped. You can’t get away with that shit by the time you hit university. No, now it was just snide remarks every time Kevin saw Eric. That steady drip drip drip of insults that seems even worse than a beating. So one day, after Eric had been dumped by his girlfriend, he decided he wanted to curse Kevin. Actually the dumping had had nothing to do with Kevin. But as Eric was walking home from the dump site, Kevin had jogged by and called him a bandy legged pussy whip. It was the snare drum to the shittiest day ever. Ba-dum-bum! Eric wasn’t even sure what a bandy legged pussy whip was, but the gendered language pissed him off and he was mad already. So he headed over to his buddy Tommy’s place and bought a curse. The $100 was handed over and the curse handed back before Eric even asked how it worked. “So I can curse Kevin with this?” he asked as Tommy pocketed the money. “This” was a scroll with a bunch of latin on it. Read it, invoke his name, burn some incense, eye of newt, blah blah blah. “No.” “No??” “Well, yes, but no,” Tommy said. “There are some pretty strict rules. You’re only allowed to curse him with a compliment and only when he has said something negative about you—so he’s the trigger, not you—and the compliment has to be the exact opposite of what he said about you. Oh, and you won’t actually be able to control what you say, it’ll just come rolling out of you.” … Tommy rolled his eyes and went on, “Say, he walks in and calls you an ugly little shit.” Yeah. Been there. Done that. “You’ll turn around and say, “Yeah, I know, I’m not beautiful like you.” It’ll just pop out of your mouth and the curse will make him more beautiful.” … “So I’ll curse him and he’ll get better looking?” “Yup,” Tommy nodded, pleased sometimes this curse stuff took hours to explain. “How is that even remotely a curse?! I’ll doom him to being tall, dark and handsome?!” “Hey, it’s the best we could do with the money you had. Really nasty curses cost a lot of money. But that’s not the only thing, you cast an evil curse and it damages your soul. You pay a price every time you do something negative to him. But with this? You’re giving him what he wants. From a spiritual differential point of view, you come out the good guy.” “But … I don’t WANT to be the good guy! I want to be the dick that curses this asshole.” Tommy was having none of it: “Too bad. You’re the good guy. Look, you’re not seeing the big picture here. Kevin trashes you a lot. Like, a lot a lot. Remember that one time when he called you a pussy boy in the middle of … ” Eric glared “The point is you’ll have a lot of opportunity to throw ‘complements’ at him and, well, sometimes positive things, too many positive things aren’t a good thing.” So, bigger nipples so far. Didn’t see that coming and they didn’t seem like such a bad thing. But Eric couldn’t help wondering what would come next.

--

Hi everyone, As many of you know, I'm one of Michael Fitt's biggest fans. This week is his site's sixth anniversary. I've been a member since day one. To celebrate, I've written another story with Mike as a super-hero. Enjoy! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- While the life of a super-hero certainly has its excitement, Super-Fitt, in his everyday identity of Michael Fitt, was planning something very exciting: His site's anniversary. He had shot videos. He had written blog posts. He had prepared for cam shows. It was ready to roll. He had been so preoccupied that he had not been using any of his super-senses. When he turned on the TV, he got a terrible shock. Dr. Malgenie, a renegade scientist, had sent the following announcement to the media: No one should be allowed to have the kind of power the man who calls him Super-Fitt seems to possess. How do we know he is not planning on global domination? I hereby demand that he surrender himself to me immediately or else I will destroy all he holds dear. What was this crazy person saying? As Super-Fitt, he had been as open as he reasonably could about his willingness to use his incredible powers for the good of all. The news report was interrupted with a report that there were three bizarre situations happening simultaneously in three U.S. cities: A giant robot was attacking Miami, a mysterious cloud of poisonous gas was approaching Denver, and a missile was approaching Houston. Super-Fitt realized that, as the homes of three of his most loyal VIPs, these were cities he had spent a fair amount of time defending. There was no time to spare, so, as his Super-Fitt costume appeared on his body, our hero bounced his Super-Pecs, thus triplicating himself. Each of his selves teleported to the appropriate city. In Miami, Super-Fitt I found himself facing a forty-foot-tall robot that looked like a refugee from a low-budget sixties horror film. “Not that big, really,” he thought, but he knew he could handle it without a problem at his normal size. The robot took a swipe at Super-Fitt with its hand. SF grabbed the hand and, with his super-strength, pulled it off and, crumpled the human-sized hand into a ball as if it were aluminum foil. Sparks flew from the robot’s arm. It attempted to stomp SF who simply stood firm on the ground as the robot's leg shattered into pieces against SF's indestructible body. “Time to bring this to and end,” Super-Fitt quipped as he grabbed the robot's toppling form and lifted it over his head. Flying into the stratosphere, he took the metal monster into his right hand and hurled it toward the sun. Within two minutes, the robot was incinerated. Meanwhile, in Denver, Super-Fitt II flew over the outskirts of the city and saw a weird pink cloud floating. Knowing that it would be fatal to humans who inhaled it but harmless to him, Super-Fitt decided to beat them to it. He began drawing the cloud into his mouth with his super-breath. Within a minute, the whole huge cloud was within his super-body. Super-Fitt hovered over the city, closed his eyes and concentrated. He then released the gas through his mouth, having transmuted it to pure oxygen. In Houston, Super-Fitt III faced a somewhat different challenge. The missile headed for the city was coming from outer space. He had to lead it away from its target without touching it, lest it be set off. He changed his body into a super-electro-magnet and flew up to intercept the missile. Attracted to SF's magnetism, it followed him away from the ground and back up into space. De-magnetizing his body as the missile left the atmosphere, the weapon headed off into the void where it would do no harm. As he consolidated himself back into one super-body, Super-Fitt used his telescopic vision to follow the trajectory the missile had taken to Earth. It apparently had originated on the planet Mars. SF's super-hearing then detected a message sent from Dr. Malgenie: Surrender yourself to me, Super-Fitt! Transporting himself to the Red Planet, Super-Fitt found a structure he guessed to be Dr. Malgenie's lair. Appearing before the mad scientist, SF grinned and said “Here I am!” “Ah, Super-Fitt! I knew you would see reason.” “Reason? I'm not surrendering. I'm here to return you to Earth.” “Don't bother. It won't be there much longer.” “What do you mean?” “My blaster weapon beam will obliterate the whole planet within a few minutes. I will have my revenge on those idiots who laughed me out of academia. I had to get you off the Earth first. And even you can't save them now. It's impossible!” Smirking, Super-Fitt spoke in a voice that shook Dr. Malgenie's whole building: “For me, nothing is impossible!” In the next instant, SF teleported himself into space, very near the Earth. The Earth had to be surrounded by something indestructible. Bouncing his Super-Pecs, Super-Fitt caused himself to grow and grow to a size he had never imagined before. He continued to grow until he was enormous enough to swallow the Earth. As it disappeared into SF's mouth, Dr. Malgenie's blaster weapon beam was harmlessly deflected from those amazing Super-Pecs. After returning the Earth to its place and returning to his usual size, Super-Fitt reappeared before Dr. Malgenie. “Care to try that again, Malgenie? No, don't bother!” With a bounce of the Super-Pecs, the blaster weapon beam generator was turned into a jack-in-the-box with Dr. Malgenie's face. “You dare?” Dr. Malgenie began. “I dare? You're the one who nearly destroyed three major cities and then the entire planet. Do you realize all the ways I could mess you up? I could crush your bones. I could turn into an ant and step on you. I could blow you into deep space. I could throw you through the wall and let the Martian atmosphere take care of you. But I'm going to return you to Earth and turn you in to the authorities.” “With my genius, I'll find a way to escape.” “Yeah, about that.” Super-Fitt put his finger to Dr. Malgenie's forehead while bouncing his Super-Pecs. Malgenie held his head on both sides. “What have you done to me?” “You now have average human intelligence. Congratulations, Mr. Evil Genius. You are now mediocre.” With that Super-Fitt returned his vanquished foe to Earth, where he would have a lot of explaining to do, if he still could. SF then returned home. He had an anniversary to celebrate.

The two giants turned and looked down at the three priests. "Bring your workers" and both grabbed simultaneously their huge rods, "and we do feats of strength and build mountains, as easy a woman grinds flour." The two priests stared at the monster muscle men before them. Hesitantly, one raised his hand, the other one bowed to User. "Take us - give us the power of the gods, too!" The two powerhouses looked at each other silently. Both priests now embraced the gigantic calves and were downright begging. Without comment, they suddenly grabbed the two priests and tore roughly the fine clothes off their bodies. The high priest dared a brief outcry when the huge cocks entered the two men and the two giants began fucking the priest violently. The cries of the two weaklings got deeper and rougher until they moaned voluptuously in the onset of transformation. With horror saw the high priest - lying in the corner of the room - as slowly but inevitably his colleagues transformed to muscle bulls, from underpowered, frail beings to muscled men who soon would be a match for the two fuckers. As User and Nakht came at least, the two priests were hurled with violence and force to the ground, were rolling over each other and saw with pride at their now powerful bodies, while User and Nakht without rest laid hands on themselves again and came shortly afterwards even more powerful. When responsive, the two new vessels of the gods power rose, her eyes shone as silver. User and Nakht laid a satified eye on their creatures. User turned his mighty head and looked at the larger of the two, whom he had fucked: "Min-em-heb" The called ex priest put a massive fist on his wide chest, which was as much as hairy as its creators chest and nodded, while the silver fire flowed from his eyes. "Min-in-feast" fit well, because the god Min was known for his huge prick he always stretched in the air - and Min-em-heb was well stocked and until now permanently hard. Nakht turned his massive head, so that the muscles stood out impressively, and muttered to his protege: "Sobekemsaf" Here, too, nodded the ex priest and flexed his biceps, then bowing humbly: "The crocodile god" - who had the mightiest and most powerful tail - "is at his side" - even that was suitable. So they got their new names. Their old names were given to oblivion. Then the wide guys put their paws on the broad shoulders of the former priests. Slowly, they pushed them down until their faces were at the height of their phalluses. Wordlessly, they began to suck their creators. Nakht and User laid an arm around each other's shoulders and enjoyed it, but without visible emotion. Only shortly before the climax they threw their heads into the bull's neck and roared briefly. Then they helped up the two ex priests with a firm handshake and knocked them appreciatively on the shoulders and covered their now flaccid genitals. User played with Min-em-heb’s dick, Nakht with the rod of Sobekemsaf until both had their powerful erections again. The four Musclebeasts had now the desire for a place something more intimate ...

Panting and moaning there was a huge bald guy by almost seven feet in front of the priests, shoulders wide as three men, a dark hairy chest, musclebound without end. His still stiff cock leaked further and the precum ran like a brook down the thick, veined shaft to the scrotum. He flexed his huge biceps and roared again. Barely human sounds, as Nakht thought, shivering. Then he just stood there, his mighty legs wide apart, let the impressive arms dangle to the floor and gasped. And growled in the direction of the priests who were now silent, probably amazed by the transformation, too. One of the three priests, the eldest one, finally approached this monster of a man and took a risk to have a direct look in his eyes. It seemed briefly as if the muscle monster would made - with one blow of his huge paw - a bloody stain out of this man. But he hold himself and bowed at last to the old priest. The priest approached and took another hold of Users testicles, which were much larger than before. "My choice was good, very good. In thee rages the force of Ra and Set... The priest then grabbed the thick shaft, but he could not even cover half of its circumference. User gasped loudly and the priest began slowly stroking the huge cock up further. "You like that, don’t you?" When he touched the bottom of the glans, a heavy flow of precum started to emante from Users dick, like a spring steadily and dripped down the monstrous hardon. The priest rubbed on and User’s stubbled face twitched and he growled quietly. "You will be the tool which I will make a name for myself before Pharaoh ..." whispered the priest and continue massaging the incredible cock, still further swelling and trembling. The frail fingers of the old man looked ridiculous on this gigantic penis. "And you will be the father of many of these muscled gods as many as we need, until we will be the masters of the world ..." Here already splashed the first heavy surge out of Users fat glans and the priest flinched. At that very moment, a heavy and seemingly neverending rattle and chinking from falling metalstandards ruined the moment. All heads flew around, just to see a shivering peasant, Nakht. The old priest took his smeared right hand off User’s enormous tool and turned to Nakht. User growled dangerously. The priest ignored it and smiled at Nakht. "What are you doing here?" "I'm his friend ... what have you done to User?" Without answering him, he turned to his fellow priests: "Well, then we will just start the second phase at the same time.” And with a melodramatic gesture of his still cumsoaked fingers, he bekoned the former peasant and screamed: “User, show him - the power of the gods! " User broke free from his rigid habitus and approached Nakht with a groan. Nakht tried to drew back and tried to appeal to User, but no understanding or recognizing spoke from the silvery glowing eyes of User. Finally, the hulking muscleman grabbed the panicked Nakht, and held him that he had no way to escape. "User, User! It’s me! Nakht! Stop it! User! " Users calloused fingers tore Nakht’s skirt in seconds to shreds. Nakht screamed and cried User’s name. When Nakht was naked, User held his trembling friend in front of his huge manhood that seemed to have grown even further. While this dramatic scenen one of the priests whispered to his colleague: "This is the solution to our problem. To transfer the godly force from the shrine to thousands of workers would be too time consuming. So we can use the power of the gods easily transmitted from man to man, by fucking each other ... " And that was the keyword: Users huge phallus rammed in the blink of an eye into Nakht and he cried out. User roared with him, a deep, booming, satisfied roar. Nakht believed to die, while the huge cock moved in and out. Soon after that Nakht was almost as numb as he was raped by this incredible monster. It was only when that musclebeast began to cum, he awoke again. At the beginning it was just bad. And then it was warm. Nakht felt his muscles – they began to grow as he itself grew bigger and wider. A feeling as if he was inflated and then filled with heavy sand, seized him and amazement him. Mesmerized he looked at his paws, which were swollen beyond belief. He touched his growing pecs and biceps, while User grunted over him. The growth was orgasmic. Each thought of revenge against the priests went out as soon as his will subdued to what was provided: absolute obedience to the men of the gods. They were the rulers of the force, they had to obey. As User pulled his huge cock finally out of him, Nakht was almost as massive and muscular as his buddy. Both rose up together and looked at each other from silvershining eyes. User laid his paw on the massive shoulder of Nakht and pressed vigorously. Then he winked. Following this, both turned to the priests.

II Nakht decided to watch the walled area more often. His kitchen duty gave him some free hours for that. The next day he slipped into a little gate. A dark passage led deep into the building, he tried in vain to find the location of the room of his friend. A large, dark room that hid a massive shrine of dark granite, taller than a man, was the next place, that Nakht entered trembling. The shrine glowed faintly. Was he on holy ground? Superstitious fear fell upon him. Suddenly a man stepped out from behind the shrine. It was User! User had changed further. He was now slightly larger, but mostly much wider and heavier than in the last meeting. His shoulders were massive and twice as wide as before, and his arms were so swollen that they were almost as thick as Nakht’s legs. But it was all muscle, all solid muscle. A thick vein stretched across the spherical biceps. Then suddenly Nakht remembered an incident he had experienced on the trip here to Giza. After they were forced by the henchmen of the Pharaoh to embark on the long journey, they passed the first night thereafter at the shore of river Nile for the night around a big campfire. Some peasents, a little further away seated from the warming fire, wore a blanket around their shoulders, but most wore only her usual skirt or were naked, because they washed their linen and dried them on a Palm or tree branch. As usual stories were told and beer was drunk. An old man told the history of an ancestor of the current ruler, of Menes, the unifier of the Empire. "He lived at a time when Egypt was divided in more countries than we have all toes," he began. "Everyone did what he thought was right. But then discovered King Menes a way that enabled him to change everything! " The men listened spellbound. "In the temple of Ra he was kneeling before a shrine containing the power of the gods. They saw a perfect tool for their will and he was recognized a favorite of the gods and so they gave him unimaginable power." The men were amazed. "When he left the temple, he was a man, as it had never existed before. His back was as wide as three men, he had swollen arms like granite and he was three heads higher than any other Egyptian. He was strong as a hippopotamus and potent as an elephant! The royal women got it painful to feel," laughed the old man. "What happened?" "How could this happen?" "Tell more!" The old man laughed and continued his story further - as the powerful king used his gigantic muscles to subdue all the small kingdoms one after another. One by one petty king he defeated everyone – and fucked many rulers after the battle with his massive manhood to death. He was the first king over all Egypt ... Nakht remembered that this story had excited many of the men - either sticking their dick directly into the cold night air or dented their loincloth. Also Users loincloth tented prominently and he sighed: "That would be rad – one must never let them be pushed around again ..." User was strongly built, but against the cudgel and whips of the overseers he was powerless. Nakht glanced at Users thick erection, then his buddy turned to the side. Nakht was not yet asleep, when he heard User jacking off powerful. Was this now this legendary shrine of the power of the gods? Dark and threatening it stood on the stone work, on the incised scenes he saw really powerful, broadshouldered gods who showed-off their powerful arms ... Then User brought Nakht with his dull look and groaning back to reality. First, User just stared fixedly at Nakht, then glowed knowledge in him. "Nakht ..." "User! What happened to you! " User now wore no loincloths and his extremely thick and heavy dick hung down almost to his knees. Nakht could hardly look away, so prominent he wore this thing before him. "I carry the power of the gods in me ... Nakht ... I am strong like Horus ..." Nakht shyly touched the hard muscles of Users arm. User flexed his biceps with pride. Suddenly Nakht felt his hand has been led by User downwards to this horsecock. "This is also very powerful ..." Nakht would flinch at first, but then he let his hand slide down to the big glans. But this part alone had become as thick as his fist. He pressed his fingers firmly to try and he heard User above him briefly groaning. As footsteps approached. User stepped back, even if it woke him from a beautiful dream and his dick was deflating quickly. "Quick, hide ... you can not be here ..." Nakht frantically sought a hiding place and found it behind a pillar, metal standards leaning nearby against it. Three priests entered the room shortly afterwards and looked with favor on the gigantic body of the former peasant. "Are you willing to get the gift of the gods?" "Today you will complete the final transformation. Then you will be a true servant of the gods, a vessel for their unimaginable energies. " "You'll be the willing tool of Pharaoh." "And the first of many!" User nodded dumbfounded and let himself be led by two small priests - who only came up to his shoulders - to the great stone shrine. With a few words and incantations the three priests circled the shrine, then they threw incense lumps on its polished surface and sang. The shrine began to glow and vibrate. Nakht saw the huge paws User pressed on the smooth stone and how User bowed his head. It looked as if he wanted to overthrow the shrine. Then a tremor went through him and his entire, already very muscular body began to pulsate and grow. Short lightning flashed across the pumped body of User, who thickened and swelled up. User stood now legs wide apart before the shrine and pressed himself against the massive structure. Nakht, watching him from directly behind saw how Users cock began to lift, until he could no longer see him. The priest mumbled holy words and had their arms raised. The two younger looked admiringly at the changing body and Nakht meant to notice their stiff cocks in their fine folded garments. Users powerful body now braced himself against the heavy, massive shrine, his arms swelled again, the pulsating biceps grew enormously in spurts, until they had grotesque sizes, the back was even wider and the whole body glistened with sweat. His solid cock was already fully extended and had the circumferences of Nakht’s forearm. Trembling, the incredible boner stretched in the air, his apple-sized testicles twitching. With a loud, long-drawn scream User raised his head suddenly. His eyes shone like the sun and a silver light flashed around his limbs, which grew out of every human proportion. The growth ebbed slowly, but then it happened: User really grabbed the top of the massive stone shrine now, and in one fluid motion he pumped it towards the ceiling and yelled and grunted horrible, it sounded like sex. And then his huge cock squirted in powerful spurts a load after another, directly into the centre of the shrine. With each splash the shrine emanated an energy cloud that enveloped User. His screaming dropped another octave and got ridiculously deep. It remembered the screams of a lion or something even more powerful. Nakht was frozen in shock. He wished himself out of this room, he was witnessing things a normal peasant shouldn’t be allowed to see. Soon Nakht saw nothing more than golden fog. He only heard the thin chant of the priests. Then the vision cleared again. With a mighty thud, the giant let the heavy shrine fall down to earth again and turned around. Nakht, hardly daring to breathe, didn’t dared to have a full look. Apparently his buddy had again gained more mass in the final seconds of his transformation.

(English is not my mother language, so please dont be disturbed about any weird spelling oder phrasing) Nobody knows how the ancient Egyptianss built the astonishing pyramids of Giza... really? No one? Here is a story that might give some hints about that topic... User and Nakht, two farmers from the Sycomore district, had been drafted as thousands of other workers to build the pyramid of Pharaoh. Both were neighbors in the poor village they inhabited and good friends. At first they were mainly blade forces in their division. After two months, most construction projects, which were necessary for the following work, as a water channel and a port, were completed. The site was leveled and soon the first stones would arrive from the quarries. Worrying about how they should perform the miracle of a pyramid construction, they were nervous. They would be told, what they should do. One day their camp was visited by a group of high priests, they stood appeal and the holy men walked the long rows of workers. If they spotted a stronger guy, they would stop and had a closer look. One of the white-robed priest then approached Nakht and User. The priest looked at User who was from both the more stable, more bull-necked peasant. User was a pretty strong man, with broad shoulders and powerful fists. Finally the priest said coldly: "Take off your clothes." Unsure User put off the skirt of dirty linen which he wore during the day - at night he slept mostly naked, like many Egyptian men. Especially since it was practical, because he had an insatiable woman he could sleep upon so quickly. Nakht whistled calmly as he saw the mighty dick of his buddy. No wonder that his wife had such a craving for this breeding animal! The priest approached and engulfed with his hand one of Users two testicles. User winced and clenched his fists. Nakht was amazed - no one in the village would have dared that, neither at the bathing in the Nile nor in a scuffle. But the unapproachable aura of the priest kept User from getting beat up this guy who was touching his gonads so fond. The priest weighed carefully the testicles in his hand and ran his fingers caressing against the thick, quivering ball. Soon after that Nakht saw how Users dick slowly swelled – that petting was not without consequences. But before it could even be more embarrassing for the powerful lower Egyptian, the priest let go and said: "You are particularly suitable. You will first be marked for the construction of the Pyramid of the King. Come at once. " User put quickly back on his apron, when the priest remarked: "You do not actually need that, but if you want ..." The next time Nakht saw User it was in the following evening. User looked tired and pale and fell almost immediately on the cot next to Nakht. When he spoke to him, he was sleeping soundly. So Nakht let him sleep without further ado. The next morning he was gone again, as Nakht woke at dawn. Users cot looked disheveled and messy and Nakht saw Users skirt between the straw, who was stiff with dried cum. Nakht wondered if User was now naked in the temple or whether he was. Would User get a new apron? And why was the skirt full of cum? Maybe it was just an erotic dream? It should pass two days before Nakht saw User again. As he ran around a corner, he spotted him - he just did not recognize him in an instant only because he had changed. "User" "Mm?" User had grown, he seemed to be heavier and was significantly more muscular. His shoulders were broader and his upper body was massive as a hippopotamus, the arms had also pumped up. "What happened?" marveled Nakht, but his friend User just looked at him and grabbed his crotch, where a big bump deformed a new apron. "The priest ... what's he doing with you?" "I am the first one who gets assigned to the divine power of Pharaoh, buddy ..." "How does it work? And the first? Will more men following? " "I do not know ... it's hard to say ... or think ... but you see, I am stronger ... I will lift stones that normal men can not lift, Nakht." Nakht was amazed and knew not to say anything. User did not seem quite to know what to say, so he tugged at the big bump that seemed to be getting thicker. "I must go back now ..." "Wait, why? What happened to you, what about the priest? " "I have to go now. I need some time to myself ... " "Can you come here more often?" The broad guy with the wide shoulders pointed to a window, located about two meters of the wall. "There I sleep now. Priests say it would be better, then it would not be so noticeable. And in the morning it's not so embarrassing when I ... " "If what?" User just grinned and said goodbye. Nakht let him go back into the walled area. Shortly thereafter he heard from said window heavy groans and a noise as if someone would work a heavy piece of meat. User was jacking off, obviously.

Damn Dionysus! Part 3: Revelation Martin gripped his cock and let his thoughts begin to spiral. Not for the first time he wondered what would have happened had he not found his little hideaway up here. Even now, despite the fact that though he had been ejaculating four times a day for the last two weeks, his balls were as swollen with hot cum as ever, his lust as consuming as it had been on his first day on the island. Maybe it was the fact that Sam kept getting bigger. Perhaps the two – Sam’s muscle size and Martin’s lust – were linked in some way. As though he would never be able to feel sated, to turn his mind to more rational things, to think about anything other than muscle and cock, until Sam stopped growing. His dick pulsed excitedly. And Sam didn’t appear to be stopping any time soon. As usual, the moment his thoughts yo-yoed back to the swelling bodybuilder, all of Martin’s other concerns melted away in the impossible heat from his loin-fires. He had indulged so many fantasies over the last two weeks as he pounded his meat. Sam smothering him with his titanic abs. Sam forcing his tiny mouth to suck every drop of sweat from his huge, hairy balls. Only five minutes ago, when his hand had last been on his cock, the cum in his testicles had churned fiercely with the thought of the freaky bodybuilder using him as a human dumbbell to keep his peaks pumped and lean, and he had loved every second of it. In his mind’s eye the hunk’s freaking huge arms had swollen even bigger as blood filled the sinews, getting so big that it became more and more difficult for the massive stud to bend his arms. Not all Martin’s wanks had been triggered by thoughts of the big man’s muscles or balls, however. Plenty of times he had worked himself into a frenzy over fevered thoughts of Sam’s cock, too. He loved imagining the huge man trying to squeeze his cock into his tiny, tight hole, then, with his insane strength behind it, forcing the head in, stretching him wonderfully wide, only to insist, against his smaller lover’s desperate protestations, that he could fit the rest inside him too. Even as he was pounding his meat, an errant thought coalesced in his brain: why did Sam still refuse to talk about his size? He must be over 1,500lbs now…he towered above Martin’s little form…and yet…nothing. Martin had learnt better than to bring it up – but at this stage it was more like denial. Martin couldn’t help but feel short changed. He had only half his fantasy. A growing man…but one who didn’t even talk about his musculature. He wanted a dominant god obsessed with getting bigger and bigger, frustrated at his slow growth, not…whatever Sam was. He pictured Sam forcing more and more of that mammoth tool into his anus, felt it filling him completely, making him so content, so stuffed, so stretched…his hand beat his cock furiously now. “Sam!” He gasped. “Split me in half with your godcock! I NEED to be fucked so badly! Oh FUCK! So fucking BIG inside me, rearranging all my fucking guts…” His next few words were reduced to incomprehensible babble as he drooled all over himself once more, before shooting a half-litre of milky fluid onto his clenched abs. “Damn,” he huffed, “didn’t even get it on the plants this time…” He was always amazed how much he came every time. It was like the magic of the island…the magic of Sam…kept his balls constantly refilled. He wondered – briefly – how much cum he had actually ejaculated on this pile of rocks over the last fortnight. “ENOUGH,” came a voice from the centre of the pool, “TO MAKE ME FEEL THAT IT IS TIME FOR US TO ACTUALLY MEET, MORTAL.” * Before Martin could react, or even put away his cock, the light shimmering on the pool’s surface wove itself into the rough outline of a human face. Not for the first time since he had found himself on the island, Martin’s brain froze. Though this time it was as a result of shock rather than lust. From where he sat, still shivering as the tendrils of post-orgasmic bliss receded across his nervous system, he gaped down at the visage wavering in the gentle pool before him. “YOU LOOK SURPRISED, MORTAL. DID YOU NOT SENSE MY PRESENCE HERE ON THE ISLAND?” Martin found his voice, and replied, somewhat weakly, “Your presence?” The eyes of the face seemed to study him for a moment, though it could simply have been a trick of the light. “AFTER ALL,” the spirit continued, “WHO DO YOU THINK GRANTED YOUR WISHES?” Martin was about to ask, “Wishes?” but hated himself for simply repeating the face’s words back at it. The last two weeks had given him good conversational training – he was a pro at avoiding saying things. “Who are you?” “I AM THE SPIRIT OF THIS PLACE.” As shocked as Martin had been, he found his thoughts returning to their comfortable habitual contemplation of Sam’s massive size. “And…you grew Sam?” “NO,” the spirit said. “YOU DID. I MERELY PLUCKED THE THOUGHT FROM YOUR HEAD. JUST AS I PLUCKED IT FROM YOUR FRIEND.” “You read our minds?” The conversation was getting stranger and stranger. “I READ YOUR SOULS…YOUR INNERMOST THOUGHTS…YOUR SECRET DESIRES.” Desires. Sam started to become painfully aware that he was sitting there with his cock out and cum glistening on his stomach. He stood up quickly, pulling the waistband of his pyjama bottoms over his taut waist. “YOU WERE FAR AWAY WHEN I FIRST BECAME AWARE OF YOU, SWIRLING, SCREAMING IN THE DARKNESS. YOUR FRIEND…IN HIS HEART I DISCERNED HIS DESIRE, ABOVE ALL ELSE, TO SURVIVE. HIGHLY LOGICAL. DESPITE HIS STRUGGLES, HE WAS SINKING BENEATH THE WINE-DARK SEA, AND WOULD HAVE PERISHED WERE IT NOT FOR MY BRINGING HIM HERE.” Not taking his eyes off the face, Martin reached up to check whether the cum on his stomach had started to dry. His finger came away with a glistening pearl of the stuff, still linked with a thin, sticky rope to the gloopy mess on his abs. Clearly not. “I SHAPED HIS EVERY THOUGHT SO THAT AT THE FOREFRONT OF HIS MIND IS THE IDEA OF SURVIVAL…IT IS HIS SOLE DRIVE.” “And my wish?” “YOU DESIRED A MAN TO GROW ENDLESSLY BIGGER AND MORE MUSCULAR.” Martin waited for the spirit to continue. It didn’t. Guess my wish is a little simpler, he mused, wiping his fingers on the worn material of his pyjama bottoms. It doesn’t really need an explanation. Martin’s thoughts had begun to drift back to the ripped god waiting for him on the island below…perhaps he had grown even bigger in the ten minutes since he’d seen him last! His cock gave a twitch. Damn, still horny! This was a real-life supernatural experience and he was acting like some crazy hormonal teenager. He tried to stem his testosterone tide, to focus, with some difficulty, on the conversation. “But Sam’s so BIG!” Martin’s cock twitched again. Focus, he told himself. He went on: “Why does he not acknowledge his size? I mean, he’s massive!” Twitch. Focus! “But he acts like he doesn’t know it. Has that got something to do with you too?” “HE IS A MAN IN LOVE WITH THE IDEA OF SIZE, OF MUSCLE, ALMOST AS MUCH AS YOU ARE, MORTAL. BUT UNLIKE YOU THAT DESIRE WAS NOT AS THE FOREFRONT OF HIS BRAIN.” Martin thought quickly, excited, penis jerking now as though it were being galvanised with a series of electric pulses. “But you’re saying that it’s what he wants? Growing, I mean? He wants to be big?” “THAT DESIRE IS SECOND ONLY TO HIS DESIRE TO SURVIVE, YES. A DESIRE FOR LIFE.” Sam was his dream man after all! Only his mind had been twisted, warped by this spirit. He wanted to grow…to be the muscle god that Martin had always craved…to grow endlessly bigger… Martin was steel hard again. “JUST AS IN YOUR MIND, YOUR DESIRE TO SURVIVE RUNS SECONDARY TO YOUR LUST FOR MUSCLE.” The 35 year-old was so painfully erect he missed the slightly condescending tone in the spirit’s voice. “So you did the reverse with me…” He tried to keep his hands away from his cock. “You amped up my libido – while toning down my rational thought?” He gave his straining member a quick squeeze just to keep it sated, and went on: “No wonder I got over the idea of being shipwrecked so quickly…with about the same alacrity that I fell head over heels in lust with Sam…” He paused. “And the fact that I’m talking to a glowing face in a pool and all I can think about is Sam’s muscles growing – ugh – more and more massive and striated…” His dick squeezed out a dollop of pre. “INDEED.” The spirit’s voice sounded weaker. “AND NOW THAT YOUR QUESTIONS HAVE BEEN ANSWERED, MORTAL, I WILL TAKE MY LEAVE OF YOU. THIS HAS BEEN…ENGAGING. IT HAS BEEN A LONG TIME SINCE MORTALS WERE LAST ON MY ISLAND.” “Wait!” Martin cried. The spirit couldn’t go now. Now when…when everything was so close to being perfect! “SPEAK QUICKLY, MORTAL. MY TIME GROWS SHORT.” Martin’s mind raced. His dream…his desires…were almost tangible…he just had to say something…to nudge an idea here, a wish there… And then suddenly, from some forgotten corner of his mind, the answer came to him. Balance. A story some pretentious idiot had posted on The Evolution Forum had mentioned something about Ancient Greek psychology. How there were two sides to one’s nature. Apollonian and – what was it? – Dionysian. It was a load of garbled, uppity, show-off crap (and there had been no pictures of insanely massive bodybuilders to accompany the story) so he had switched off virtually straight away, but somehow the message had stuck. It clanged in Martin’s brain in a moment of clarity. “We’re not balanced,” he stammered. “That’s why right from the start this whole situation has felt…odd.” (Though miraculous survival and impossible muscle growth might have had something to do with it too, he mused, though he carefully popped the thought to one side.) “Like I’m not in control of my own mind…and I’m sure Sam’s not in control of his. We’re too uneven. So balance us out. Sam can’t live like some logical automaton stuck in “survival mode” – I mean, he’s got to acknowledge what has happened to him, to revel in his sheer, massive size, to share his musclelust with me…” Martin’s cock, always eager to do its bit, dripped a little more pre in agreement. “And me? I’ve been trapped in this lusty Dionysian haze for the last fortnight. I nearly killed myself not masturbating for the first five days here…and even since then, I have barely been able to think about anything other than Sam’s huge, striated,” focus! “muscles…does that sound normal to you? So damn Dionysus – give me a bit of Apollo too…make me…at least a little bit concerned about surviving. Is that too much to ask?” The spirit seemed to ponder for a moment. “I HAVE NO IDEA WHAT YOU ARE TALKING ABOUT,” it sniffed. “BUT THEN, YOU ARE THINKING ILLOGICALLY. SO BE IT. YOUR SECONDARY DESIRES – BE THEY LOGICAL OR EMOTIONAL – WILL ALSO BE GRANTED.” The spirit paused. “NOW MAY I GO?” Martin thought the spirit sounded a little peeved off, and decided to acquiesce. He gave a slight nod. The lights of eyes, mouth and nose spiralled away, and Martin was left looking down at a dark pool. He realised that he had his hand on his cock, and released it, a cool current of strange relief trickling through him as he did so. He couldn’t simply spend all of his time up here masturbating, he thought, shaking his head at himself with a wry grin. He glanced about him at the scraggly plants and palm trees swaying gently in the faint breeze, flecked with the faded drips of ejaculate. There were more important things to do. Like figuring out how to survive. And, of course, seeing if Sam’s personality had changed as well… * The harsh cry of seabirds stirred Martin from his slumber. He stretched out his limbs and gave a yawn. The hot morning sun warmed his face. The heat rising from below him, however, was greater still. “Morning, sleepyhead!” Came the now-familiar greeting. “How’d you sleep?” “Mmm, I had a dream…” The surface beneath him shifted a little. “Was I in it?” Martin’s eyed flickered open to see the face of his huge lover Sam grinning down at him. This had become a bit of a daily ritual for them, and they both got off on it immensely. “Mr Stud, you’re ALWAYS in my dreams.” The surface shifted again and the heat seemed to rise. He couldn’t help adding, with a cheeky grin, “Only, in my dream you were a LOT bigger than you are now…” The warm surface beneath his back jerked suddenly, and Martin had to grab hold of a fleshy fold to stop himself from falling off. He couldn’t stop laughing as the shadow of Sam’s face loomed over him, casting the hilly plain of his straining abs into near-darkness. “Damn it, little guy – I LOVE it when you fall asleep on my cock. You always have the best dreams.” The huge man reached down with a finger and ran it gently over Martin’s body, pressing him into the swelling member. Then he picked the smaller man up and placed him carefully on his thigh. “So tell me,” he said as he wrapped that mammoth hand around his 12 foot, arse-splitting godtool and started to work it with a meaty paw, “how big was I?” Martin gazed up in adoration and silent worship at the towering stud. By his estimation, they had been on the island for nearly three months now. Sam was around 230 feet tall, and well over twice as wide as that, all huge, pulsing, ripped-to-shreds muscle. Or at least he had been yesterday. Today, both of them knew, he would be even bigger. In time, the bodybuilder would outgrow the little island, and Martin would be forced to live on his giant lover’s body. The thought turned both of them on immensely. Martin was glad the hulking bodybuilder had finally shrugged off his cold, survive-at-all-costs mentality and had learned to have a little fun. Almost as much as he himself was glad to have picked up a bit of clearheaded, rational thinking along the way. The little man knelt down on one of the hot, swollen hills of the bodybuilder’s quads. Even the striations between the teardrops, the huge, corded knots of steel hard muscle, were bigger than he was. He ran his excited fingers over the bronze, tensed glory of one of the muscles, his little dick instantly rock hard. Glancing back at Sam’s face as the giant muscleman pumped his gargantuan cock with increasing fury, he recited the words that he knew his lover wanted to hear: “Not big enough.” “Ugh!” The giant let out a grunt that shook the island. A drop of pre the size of a bowling ball swelled at the top of his stupendous cock and ran down over one of his massive knuckles. Martin felt his lust beginning to flare up inside him. In just four more months, he had calculated, Sam would be big enough to attempt the swim to the mainland. No storm or waves would be powerful enough to stop the muscle stud at that size… He grinned, and began to lick and caress the vast, straining muscles below and around him. “Fuck, Sam,” he murmured between licks. “I thought I’d never find a guy big enough for me. But you’re almost there, stud. I love how you’re just so fucking huge! So fucking MASSIVE!” “Ugh! Oh GOD! YES!” The lusty chorus thundered from above. Martin, swimming in ecstasy, kept up his rant. “Insanely huge muscles, so BIG…but I want them BIGGER…you need to get HUGE…I want you endlessly bigger…” “Ugh! More!” Sam’s hand pistoned away at his turgid godcock. “That’s what I want you to scream when I ask how much muscle you want – how much muscle you NEED! You want more!” “Yes! MORE!” The giant roared. “MORE MUSCLE! NEVER BIG ENOUGH!” “You’d still be too SMALL for me! How much MASS do you crave? How big do you want to get?” “INFINITE SIZE! INFINITE MASS! MUSCLES SO BIG…SO HUGE…AND THEN A MILLION TIMES BIGGER…THEN A BILLION BILLION TIMES BIGGER THAN THAT EVERY SECOND!” Delirious, Martin glanced up from the hot, swollen massiveness of the giant’s thigh. His cock was wedged between two tensing striations and he was pumping away furiously. His theory about returning to the mainland wasn’t the only bright, logical idea he’d had the day he met the spirit of the island. He’d solved their food problem too. The giant worked his dick at a staggering pace now. “THEN EVEN BIGGER! SO MUCH BIGGER!” They wanted protein? Who needed fish? “I’M GONNA BE FUCKING HUUUUUUUGE!” Sam’s bass voice filled the heavens as his cock exploded and scorching ejaculate splattered down all over himself, his hot little lover Martin, and the rest of the island. Breakfast was served.

Damn Dionysus! Part 2: Frustration Basking in the afterglow by the now-placid pool, Martin watched as a tiny red beetle with yellow stripes on its wings fluttered down and landed on his deflating cock, antennae twitching. It crawled up the foreskin on its pin-thin legs, sending a delightful tickle all the way to Martin’s spent balls. To think, Martin mused, peering closer at the teeny creature, that I almost managed to convince myself that first night that Sam wasn’t changing. Stealing desperate glances, trying to control my libido. He smirked. Trying to be rational. It was a pleasurable memory. Though one weighed down with an unhealthy amount of pain too. His smirk faltered a little. Especially considering what happened afterwards. The bug poked its miniscule, arrow-shaped head into the forest of his moist pubic hair. Tickle, tickle. And yet now I know that some day soon…I’ll be no bigger to Sam than this bug is to me. Even if he doesn’t. He couldn’t help it. His cock began to fill with blood again, and all bad thoughts left him. Oh, all right. Just one more quick one to make up for lost time, Martin assured himself with the odd smile still on his face, reaching for his swelling member, his libido on fire again. The insect buzzed away, forgotten. Then I’ll head back down. * “I don’t get it. What exactly are you asking me?” Sam’s bass voice sounded very loud on the quiet beach. They lay side by side before the small fire. It had been a long first day and sleepiness was beginning to tug at their fraying conversation, steadily unravelling it. “Uh.” Martin glanced down at the bodybuilder’s pecs, stretching out magnificently from his frame, slicing into a mass of steely bronzed striations with every breath the stud took. Surely he was aware that those brawny hillocks had swollen with muscle since this morning? Martin had mapped the man’s physique to his mind (it was a talent he had picked up from his intense study of all those freakishly morphed bodybuilders – who says masturbation doesn’t teach you any useful skills?) and was nearly 75% sure that Sam’s musculature had gotten steadily bigger over the course of the day. He tried to recall his train of thought. “I just asked…you know, seeing as you’re a bodybuilder…how big do you want to get?” It was a question he had always imagined asking the muscle freaks from his whack-off sessions. He’d even read a few stories on The Evolution Forum – whilst waiting for far more important posts to be uploaded, such as new morphs of freakishly huge bodybuilders – where characters had asked this of each other. “I mean, if you could grow your muscle mass by any amount, would there be a limit?” Sam was quiet for a moment. Was it a weird question, Martin wondered, for one man to ask another? The bodybuilders in his mind had always been quick to answer that there were no limits, that they wanted to get as big as possible, that there was no such thing as too big… Martin felt, for the first time in his life in front of another man, his cock stir in his pyjamas. Unlike Sam, with his knee-length shorts, Martin hadn’t been wearing proper clothes when the ship had gone down. He didn’t mind the stripy bedtime attire though. The material kept the sun off his back (shirtless Sam’s shoulders were already a glowing red) and was light enough to keep him cool at all times except for the very middle of the day. The pyjama bottoms were also baggy enough to effectively hide his aroused penis. This was something he would come to be very thankful for in the days to come. “Dude…Martin…” Sam began, hesitantly. “We’re stuck on a deserted island together…it might be ages before we’re rescued…and you’re asking me about muscles? Isn’t that…a bit odd? Shouldn’t we be thinking about survival?” “Just figured you might want to talk about it,” Martin replied. His voice sounded clipped, terse, in his ears. What’s happening to me? He wondered. I’ve got to stop acting like we’re in one of my fantasies. Bodybuilders don’t talk about their muscles swelling infinitely huge. Not in real life, anyway. He tried to control his breathing. That might help. Is Sam even growing? Or have I imagined that too? God, it feels like my balls are on fire with horniness. I can’t even think straight. He took a long, deep breath, then, listening to his heart and urging it carefully to stop beating quite so fast, exhaled slowly. I have to snap out of this crazy horniness – get my head screwed on right again. The trouble was, his brain had already begun to spin images of the bodybuilder ravaging him, forcing that huge mantool deep inside him as he got bigger and bigger, smothering him with his titanic musculature, and despite Martin’s attempts to quell his raging emotions, his cock continued to get harder in his pyjama bottoms. The muscleman was talking in a more placatory tone: “It’s just…everything’s so surreal, you know? This time last night I was pissed up on vodka and Red Bull fucking the hell out of some twink wearing a tutu and coconut bra in the men’s toilets of a luxury cruise ship…and tonight…I’m a shipwreck survivor.” He shook his head. “Surreal,” he said again. Martin quivered on the cooling sand. Sam had no idea that inches away from him was a man who was desperately trying to curb his laviscious thoughts and get his libido under control. No idea that the man was crying out silently for the ripped bodybuilder to hug him, squeeze him against his muscles, force him to swallow as much of his cock as he could, punish him, flex for him, dominate him with his superior size and strength, all the while getting freaking massively huge… No idea that the man could barely breathe with lust. For Sam’s own thoughts were quite different indeed. His brain buzzed with the grim memory of the dead that didn’t make it. Of the nightmarish screams in the dark, and the haunting image of the cruise ship’s stern being swallowed by the cruel waters. And above all, with the thought that, whatever happened, he and Martin had to survive this, no matter what. Martin let out a small moan that Sam must have taken for acquiescence, for he went on: “Anyway. It’s been a long day, Martin, and I think we’re both a little…I don’t know, mad or something.” He cleared his throat. “Probably shock. It’ll be better tomorrow, you’ll see. We’ll survive this yet.” Martin waited, hoping, praying like a drug addict begging for a fix, that Sam would extend a hand across in comfort. If he does, if I feel his hot, calloused palm, if he closes his hand around mine, grasping my fingers in that big, strong man’s paw, I’ll lose it, Martin thought. I will totally lose it. He wriggled on the sand, horribly uncomfortable, almost afraid to breathe lest he miss the sound of the big man’s arm scraping across the sand towards him. He waited five minutes. Ten. Then he heard the sound of Sam snoring. His cock jerked again, spasming in the folds of his pyjama bottoms. Such a deep, manly sound, rising from the bodybuilder’s mammoth chest. God, I’m so swept up in this fantasy that even the sound of his snores is an aphrodisiac, Martin practically wept as he began to move his little fingers back and forth over his erection. I have to cum. I have to do it…I can’t sleep, I can’t think of anything but his – oh God – his muscle, ugh, his cock, ugh. The fervent strokes of his fapping increased in vigour. He felt his eyes roll back in his head. So much muscle, so fucking huge, but judging by how much he’s already grown in the space of one day, he’s going to get so fucking insanely MASSIVE, ugh, ugh….thought was beyond him now. Lust burned his skin. It was like every cell in his body had blossomed into a tiny ear, drinking in the sound of the hulking Sam’s manly snores. You’re gonna get so BIG, so fucking BIG, ugh, ugh, so much MUSCLE, fuuuuuuuck – “What are you doing?” Sam’s voice ripped him out of his libido-soaked dream. Martin froze, hand on cock. He was nothing but an instrument of lust now. He couldn’t have formed a coherent sentence if he had tried. “Martin. I asked what you were doing. I’m a light sleeper and it sounded like you were…” he paused, the words hanging heavily in the night between them. “Well DON’T, ok? Just don’t.” Then the big guy rolled over, his back to Martin. And that was that. * Martin didn’t sleep well that first night. The object of his desires had thrown cold cement into the bubbling stirrings of his lust and the two were curdling unpleasantly in his stomach. His skin itched with frustrated desire. His eyes ached, as though the images he had conjured forth from his brain were writhing in painful death-throes behind his pupils. He had to get away…he had to wank or he’d go mad…he had to… “Morning, sleepyhead – how’d you sleep?” Martin gulped, swallowing everything – his dreams, his lust, his fury, the sudden, incredible sense of hopeless melancholy that had seized him – along with the saliva, and forced it into the pit of his stomach where it sat like a cold, heavy stone. He opened his eyes, looked up at the huge man gazing down at him, grinning, shining like a god in the morning sunlight as he stretched his muscles. Sae was definitely bigger than the night before. My God, he had to be over 300lbs now. “Um. F-fine,” he replied, sickened with the untruth, the horrid untruth of it all. And then it just came out: “But Sam…you’re BIGGER!” The bodybuilder frowned. “What do you mean?” “You’re…” Martin came shakily to his feet. He was groggy from insomnia. Whereas the day before his eyes had been level with Sam’s chin, now they were staring at his Adam’s apple. “You’re bigger. Taller. More muscular.” All his muscles looked pumped, as though he had been working them out furiously while Martin had been dozing. Surely Sam could see it…it was impossible that he hadn’t noticed or at least felt something… “Just picking up where you left off last night, huh?” Sam sighed. His tone was cold. Martin didn’t know how to reply. “Dude, we’re shipwrecked. Think with your brain, not your cock. We’re stuck on this island together…no other land in sight. We don’t even know if we’ve got enough food to survive – and you want to talk about my muscles?” Martin’s face fell. But even as the shame stabbed pins and needles into the skin of his face, his yo-yo like thoughts sprang back to Sam’s musculature. He couldn’t help it. All his life he had dreamed of meeting a growing bodybuilder who turned into a ripped freak of titan-like proportions…it was like his dreams were finally solidifying, becoming reality… “Rule one of survival,” Sam growled. He gestured down at Martin’s erection, poking above the waistband of his pyjama bottoms. When the hell had that happened? “That stops, as of now. You think I don’t have needs too? But I’m putting one need above all of the others.” He looked Martin right in the eyes. “The need to survive. You with me? Because we won’t survive unless you’re with me all the way.” Martin wanted to turn away with embarrassment but found himself nodding. Inside, his guts were writhing. Didn’t Sam know how long Martin had lusted for this moment? It wasn’t like the 35 year-old threw himself at every hot guy who came along. He had been waiting from the moment he had come out as a gay man for The One. For that perfect, size-obsessed bodybuilder who was going to swell bigger and bigger, more and more massive before him, becoming a god of muscle growth. Only, now he had finally found him, The One didn’t seem to care much about that muscle growth at all. * And so it continued. By that afternoon Sam had swollen up, adding inches of mass to his muscles and at least half an inch to his height. The next day he was even bigger. The next, bigger still. Growing up and out like some mountain of muscle, Sam’s physique filled more and more of Martin’s world even as it filled more and more of his imagination. He only had to close his eyes to picture the stud’s muscles swelling beyond comprehension, while Sam screamed “Not enough! I want MORE muscle! Need to get BIGGER!” But there was no privacy on the island. Nowhere for Martin to relieve himself. In those rare occasions when he was able to lose sight of Sam’s monstrous form for a moment and even get a stroke or two in, Sam was always only seconds away, and he was forced to whip his hand away as though his fingers had been burned. Sometimes he was too slow to withdraw his twitching digits, and Sam’s furious gaze would bore into him, radiating disgust and disappointment. “You want to survive? You want to LIVE? Then give it a rest, Martin…or so help me…” He now walked around with a permanent erection. Thankfully, he had learnt, through careful trial and error, how to arrange his baggy pyjama bottoms so that it wasn’t so noticeable. That wasn’t the only straining flesh that he had to put up with, though. Sam’s muscles, always on display, looked ready to burst from the tan skin at any point. He was pumped beyond pumped, covered with thick veins that fed hot blood to every twitching, tensed inch of the swelling, striated, steely mass of man. Sometimes Martin thought he could see Sam growing right in front of his eyes. And yet – he couldn’t touch the muscles. Couldn’t masturbate about them. Was forbidden from even discussing them. But Martin couldn’t stop thinking about them. It felt like his whole body was a giant erection…like he needed to explode, or he’d go mad. He felt deliriously light headed and weighed down with horrible sickness as well. Every glance at the bodybuilder was agony. Though some part of him – some sadistic, twisted facet of his brain – still thrilled at every glimpse of a carved up tricep, or a stretch of budding obliques. It’s like a drug that fills you with ecstasy even as it poisons you, Martin thought. And it will kill me. I’ll die of a brain aneurism or a heart attack or…maybe I’ll just explode in a shower of blood and pent up cum or something. He couldn’t bring it up with the bodybuilder either. Any attempt, no matter how subtle, was met with an angry frown that quickly caused Martin to change the subject or, as was becoming more and more common, to simply slip into a submissive silence. It wasn’t as though he didn’t at least try to think about survival. It was just that Sam’s insane, swollen muscles, getting more and more MASSIVE every day, just made any contemplation of the island, of surviving…of anything not directly associated with muscle or masturbation…seem irrelevant in comparison. * By their sixth day there, the two men knew the island like the back of their hands. They had tallied the berry bushes, had carved some rudimentary spears for fishing, and had even dug up a makeshift latrine. If Martin had wished, he could have walked around the place with his eyes closed. But closing his eyes was dangerous – because then all he would see was Sam’s hulking form, swelling bigger and bigger before him. At least with his eyes open he could avert his gaze (however much pain it caused him to do so.) Sam was, at this stage, HUGE. At 580 lbs of man, Sam was bigger than any pro bodybuilder. His muscles seemed to remain permanently tensed, even when he wasn’t flexing them. Martin swore the ground shook a little under that mass whenever Sam strode across the beach. And stride he did, the swollen teardrop muscles of his thighs propelling his striated hugeness forward with a powerful gait. More and more often Martin found himself struggling to keep up with the muscleman as they sloshed through the warm sea, spears in hand, looking for fish. His lack of protein didn’t help. He just felt so weak all of the time in his half-delirious, lusty state, blue balls aching in the raging sunshine as he trotted after the bodybuilder like some loyal trained puppy. It was a small island, and Sam’s odour now permeated the entire place – sweat and testosterone. The musk of MAN was in Martin’s nostrils and on his tongue from the moment he woke up to the moment he fell into an exhausted sleep. As though the sight of Sam’s grotesquely pumped muscles or the sound of his beach-quaking snores weren’t enough, he had now lost two further senses, taste and smell, in his battle to focus on something other than the freakish bodybuilder’s insane growth. Touch – the one thing he could never do – was his only ally left. Though the struggle to keep that particular sense from betraying him, the struggle not simply throw himself at the swollen behemoth, tiny hands reached out desperately to squeeze and caress every inch of Sam’s flexing, titanium musculature, was Sisyphean. Every second of life on the island was hell. Wonderful, terrible hell. “Well one of us is going to have to go up those rocks,” Sam was saying in that gruff, sexy voice as they sat in the shade of one of the palm trees. He gestured at the pile of black volcanic boulders, monstrous pecs tensing as he did so, swelling out into the space between them, causing Martin to lick his lips unconsciously. “Just to see if there’s anything at the top. Be a good place to look out for any ships, too. And it can’t be me. I’m not a climber. Heights…don’t agree with me. You’re pretty rangy though, Martin – I reckon you could do it.” How could Sam not know how he felt? How could he be so blind to the other man’s suffering? He was so calm, so placid, like a pile of rocks himself. Why did he not want to admit that his muscles were growing freakishly, insanely, sexily huge? Why did he not simply let Martin worship him over and over and over – Martin was so caught up in his self-loathing he suddenly realised that Sam had been talking. Usually he suckled furiously on every syllable that came out of the big man’s mouth. He had let his mind wander. Bad puppy. “Uh…which rocks?” He replied, zombie-like. Sam frowned. Oh shit, thought Martin. He knows I’ve been thinking about muscle again. His mind span quickly. “Um. Oh, those rocks,” he stammered as common sense filtered back through his haze of lust. There was an odd pile of black, volcanic rocks slightly out to sea, rising about 50 metres out of the breaking waves, with a small ring of trees at the top. They had skirted the rocks many times in their hunt for fish, but never actually talked about them before. Or had they? Martin had been so busy trying to get through each day without slipping into muscle-lust delirium that he couldn’t remember. He rose shakily to his feet. “Wait – you don’t need to go now,” Sam protested. “I mean, finding out what’s up there may be important for our survival. But it’s the hottest part of the day.” “I’ll go.” Martin’s voice had no tone in it, like all the energy had just been sucked out of him. Good puppy. * It was only after he’d made that arduous, fifteen-minute climb and come to the tree-rimmed pool that he suddenly realised he was alone. Completely alone. There was a pause while his heart stopped and he feared this might just be another daydream. Then – Delirious with sudden joy he grasped his cock. That first time, it only took three tugs before he came. Sperm exploded from the tip, more than he had ever produced in his entire life, splashing out into the hot afternoon air and splattering into the pool amid the buzzing insects. In a fit of ecstasy he wept Sam’s name, thrilled beyond measure that the bodybuilder could not hear him. His dick didn’t go down again until he had masturbated another four times. The sun was setting when he finally started his slow descent, bathed in an afterglow. He couldn’t keep a smile from his face. He felt…human again. Still insanely in lust with the bodybuilder, still – his grin widened as he reached for the next handhold down in the warm rock face and felt his cock stirring once more – wanted more than anything for Sam to crush his small form against his much larger muscles, and slam him down on his godcock. So long as he could relieve himself like this a few times a day, however, he might be able to stave off the muscle madness that had started to infect him. When he reached the bottom, the bodybuilder was waiting for him. “Well?” Sam had been worried about his little friend. Martin had grown so despondent since that first night, Sam feared he was slipping into some kind of depression. A positive attitude was key to survival. Yet the man before him now seemed different…more confident…he might survive yet… Martin had an answer ready. “There’s a pool up there. Where there’s water, there’s life…it’s swarming with insects…I reckon the birds might use it as a resting place. I just need to keep going up there to check – I’m sure I could catch one.” The big guy grinned back. This was the most the little man had spoken in the last two days. “How often do you reckon you’ll need to check the pool?” Martin thought about it. “Hmmm.” His eyes passed over his hunky friend’s massive form. The broad shoulders. The bunched valleys of his pecs. Those huge, solid-looking abs popping straining at the flesh of his stomach. The teardrops of his thighs. Those swollen, split peaks of his calves. Those arms, always tensing and untensing, swelling hugely and receding again like bronzed waves on a shore. And that perfect, huge piece of meat, hidden behind the flimsy material of his shorts. “Oh, I’d say…three or four times a day.”

Damn Dionysus! Part 1: Masturbation Ancient Greek psychologists had a pretty simple theory when it came to human behaviour. There were, they claimed, two distinct personalities in everyone’s nature. There was the Apollonian personality, named after Apollo, god of the sun, of medicine: a personality ruled by clear, logical, rational thought. Then there was the Dionysian personality, named after the god Dionysus. Self-indulgence was this particular deity’s province; wine, lust, laughter, entertainment, gluttony and merriment were just some of the spheres of influence over which he ruled. Those with Dionysian personalities were said to be governed by their emotions, their whims; they flitted from one sublime joy to the next, rarely giving much thought to their actions. The trick, according to those savvy Ancient Greek psychologists, was to have a balance of the two. Give in too much to your Apollonian personality and you became cold and emotionally distant. Letting yourself be ruled by Dionysus, allowing your base emotions to dictate your actions, on the other hand, was to invite nothing but trouble as you span wildly out of control. A careful balance of the two, strong emotions held conscientiously in check with rational thought, would, so the theory went, lead to a stable personality type – and, theoretically, a happy and fulfilled life. * Martin was focusing on a very different kind of balance as he groped his way over the slippery rocks leading up to the small pool. He had already lost his footing once and, had it not been for some desperate flailing and a lucky last-minute grab of a protruding root, he would currently be smashed like a sack of broken glass on the black, volcanic boulders below. He shoved the thought aside, huffed again at the ever-present cloud of mosquitos humming about his face, and pulled himself up the last few handholds to the pool. The journey up here never seemed to get any easier. If anything, Martin mused, as he rubbed some life back into his sore limbs, it was getting increasingly difficult each time. He gazed down at the flecks of light playing across the water, pursing his lips. No doubt it had something to do with the fact that his body was running dangerously low on protein. They still hadn’t been able to catch any fish, and aside from the orange berries that grew in abundance over the small island, his stomach hadn’t enjoyed any real food in nearly a fortnight. “We can’t just live on those damn berries – we’ll starve! We need protein,” was his constant refrain. And the reason – ostensibly – that he was risking his neck climbing up to the pool again. He had convinced Sam that where there was water, there was life. That the birds they saw wheeling high above in the endless blue bowl of the sky must surely have to land for a drink and a rest somewhere on the island, sometime – there was no other land in sight – and what better place than a calm, quiet, cool pool humming with buzzing insects? Of course, the real reason was so that he could beat off and cry out Sam’s name in orgasmic bliss without being heard or disturbed. The dangerous climb was worth it for his thrice – and sometimes four times – daily masturbation session. It was a tiny island, barely a twenty minute walk around the circumference. This was the only place he could indulge his fantasies without the fear of the massive bodybuilder discovering him. Today, the pool seemed unusually quiet. The usual fog of insects – mosquitos, flies, and other itsy, luridly-coloured stinging arthropods – that hung over the glistening surface had thinned out, and for the first time Martin could hear the gentle slapping of the tiny stream that fed the waters. Even his halo of mosquitos had dispersed. Perhaps his continued presence here had disturbed the swarms, though Martin doubted it, judging from the fact that the insects seemed to thrive on human blood. Maybe they were sensitive to the smell of his dried ejaculate. He had spilled enough man-juice here over the last fortnight to drown a small animal. He usually aimed his dick-snot at the pool, where after breaking the surface it would curdle into ribbons of twisting cream nebulae that drifted down into the depths. Here and there he could still make out snailtrails of sperm on the pondweeds or the luminous green leaves of the whispering plants at the pond’s edge where his orgasm had fallen short. There was definitely a hot, humid, sun-baked odour of man in the air – not as pungent as when he was in Sam’s presence, but rich nonetheless. Martin found the lack of insects refreshing. He liked the stillness, whatever the reason for it. In fact, a small part of him felt guilty that he was about to shatter it completely with a few sounds of his own. Only a very small part. He slid his thumbs into the waistband of his pyjama bottoms and yanked them down, his throbbing penis already at half-mast, his sweaty balls and straining member adding their own meaty, delicious odours to the masculine flavours tickling his nostrils. I’m 35, he thought giddily, as he gripped his cock in one hand and began working the thick tube of flesh carefully, but I’m so horny all of the time these days it’s like I’m a teenager again. I can’t help myself! All because of Sam. * Martin had always been into impossibly huge muscles. It was a well-known fact among his clique of friends, who teased him for it relentlessly. “Check out that guy!” They would draw Martin’s attention to some hulk at the local club – only to add, “Oh, sorry, he’s under 5000lbs, he’s clearly not big enough for you. S’ppose one of us’ll have to take him home instead, ha ha!” Martin would laugh along with their gentle joshing, but inside he was upset. Not at them, but at himself. Because he knew that no man would ever be big enough to make him happy. He didn’t know what was wrong with him. Since coming out in his late 20s, he had met – and been pursued by – a number of bodybuilders who by any rational standards would be considered huge. But none of them would do. His weekend ritual became a tedious sort of joke in itself, in the end: he would return home from a night of being chatted up by a string of hunks who had all but stripped naked and offered to take him right there, then turn to the internet, perusing websites like The Evolution Forum for hours on end, gazing at grotesquely morphed pictures of the world’s biggest muscle men. At some point – usually around 4 or 5 in the morning – he would reach a point where his desires, his imagination and his disappointing reality blurred together enough that he would imagine some of the men on the screen taking the roles of the bodybuilders he had encountered earlier that evening, only they were much, much bigger than even the morphs, and growing bigger every second. He would furiously stroke his cock as he imagined worshipping their swelling muscles as they bloomed with infinite mass and strength, getting endlessly more vast. These imaginary men managed – with some serious creativity on his part – to bring Martin to a violent, explosive climax every time. He would collapse into bed and sleep until well past midday, until woken (usually) by one of his friends, asking sarcastically if he had actually gone home this time with any of the studs that had been hitting on him the night before. “We’re beginning to think you’re not even gay, Martin!” His friends would laugh down the phone at him as he struggled out of his hungover haze. “You’re having less sex than a nun!” “There’s got to be someone out there,” he would murmur into the mouthpiece, trying to conjure forth the same tone of jollity so he didn’t sound as desperate as he really was. “Someone so insanely huge, who just keeps getting bigger and bigger with no end in sight, who craves muscle nearly as much as life itself…and I’ll find him some day.” “You’re a dreamer, Martin! People like that don’t exist outside of your imagination!” The cold, sad reality would sober Martin up more quickly than any coffee could. * Martin’s hand was a blur now as he pumped his turgid meat over the still waters of the pool. He was close to the edge and if he had wanted to he could have glanced down at his own reflection – a handsome, slim guy who looked at least 8 years younger than he was, stroking his 7-incher with a fury, large balls swinging maniacally as they churned with his hot seed. But it was Martin’s habit to close his eyes when he masturbated, so as not to let reality invade his fevered imaginings. “Sam!” He gasped, drooling spittle down his chin. “Fucking muscle, but not big enough. You’ve got to get bigger, so much BIGGER…so swollen with muscle, ugh, ugh.” The pace of his fapping was maddening. The climate of the island was swelteringly hot already, like a warm, moist electric blanket had been thrown over everything, and yet he could feel an even greater heat spreading from his groin. Like he was catching fire. “Get bigger…swollen, massive – ugh – muscles…never stop, please, keep going!” His eyes rolled back in his head. It was amazing that he could find the words through the steaming miasma of muscle-lust. “Grow infinitely bigger! Fucking huge!” Martin felt his balls clench and his dick swell suddenly in his pistoning palm, causing him to shout out the last three words: “NEVER BIG ENOUGH!!!” He exploded searing hot man-cream all over the pool. It splattered down like hailstones, splitting his reflection up into a million million ripples and circles and waves and fractures, each new globule of cum stealing further pieces of his reflected image and siphoning them off into spiralling kaleidoscopes of cock, fingers, balls, and sperm. For a few moments the entire surface of the water became a living mosaic in homage to Martin’s masturbatory exertions, infinite tiny pictures of light dividing and reforming in some frenetic lucent dance. Martin collapsed to the ground near the pool, spent, still muttering under his ragged breath, as the waters, and his heart, slowly calmed. * In contrast to the way he had come to feel about the bodybuilder, Martin hadn’t thought much of Sam at first. Sure, he’d noticed him – everyone on the cruise ship had. At 6 foot 4 and around 280lbs of steel-hard, defined beef, Sam was difficult to miss. Not to mention he was all anybody talked about for the first day of the cruise. “Have you seen that bodybuilder?” “My God – look at his arms!” “His arms? What about his cock – which his shorts aren’t doing a good job of hiding by the way!” “Fuck! I get hard just looking at him! Do you think he’ll be at the welcoming party tonight?” “God I hope so. I hear there’s a foam machine on the dance floor. That means he’ll definitely have to take his top off, right?” “Not like you can’t tell what’s under that t-shirt from across the deck, ha ha! I can make out his six pack from here!” “Six? That’s an eight pack if ever I saw one! Maybe even a ten!” “Well, we’ll find out tonight!” Martin had quickly grown bored of all the lusty gay chatter drifting about the open deck and, after swigging the last drops of his complementary cocktail, had retired to his cabin. His friends, bless them, had sent him on this cruise as a “last ditch effort” to get him laid. It was a nice birthday present. His best mate Paul had assured him “it’s just sex, sex, sex all the time on gay cruises – that should help work this weird fetish of yours out of your system!” Martin knew they meant well but even “Mr Stud”, as he had nicknamed Sam, who was clearly the biggest guy on the ship, was far, far too tiny to get him excited. He went through the motions for the first few days for his absent, well-wishing friends’ sake, got chatted up and pretended to like it, even gave a ripped 20 year-old personal trainer a blowjob on the second night (whilst imagining, of course, that with every suck of his cock the young god would gain 1,000lbs of muscle – which was enough to keep him focused, if not particularly aroused) but soon maintaining the façade of enjoying himself grew tiring. He was just getting back into his old routine, downloading some pictures of monstrously morphed bodybuilders to his phone from The Evolution Forum one evening in his cabin after a Hawaiian themed party on deck three where some muscly bear had spent the past four hours whispering in his ear at the side of the dance floor, trying to persuade Martin that he had “the biggest cock on the cruise, just ask anyone” and that Martin should experience it for himself…when the ship exploded. At least, that’s what it seemed like. One minute, Martin was staring avidly at the screen of his iPhone as the head and swollen delts of some inhumanly morphed bodybuilder scrolled into view, then… BOOM! The craft lurched maddeningly to one side, the lights went out, and… The next thing he knew, Martin was here. On the island. With Mr Stud leaning over him, giving him the kiss of life. * When the two men had discovered that they were alone on the island, the only survivors of the storm that had pulled their cruise ship down into the belly of the ocean, Martin was convinced he was one of the luckiest people on Earth. How had he and Sam alone been spared? It made no sense. Martin couldn’t even remember leaving his cabin. How he managed to swim to the island after a dozen mojitos, in a storm of nearly biblical proportions, was beyond him. He was convinced he had banged his head at some point too. He had a nasty bruise on his temple and his logical thoughts just didn’t seem to be able to coalesce. They jangled independently of one another like a set of keys on a fob. The first day had been a strange waking dreamscape of hot sun, baking sand crunching beneath their feet, pounding hearts, worry, tears, the occasional mad bout of incredulous laughter at their strange stew of fortune and misfortune, mutual comfort, shared life-stories, joy at finding fresh water, and muscles, always Sam’s muscles, flexing in his broad back and tight glutes as they explored the beach, or swelling in his arms as he tore down tree branches for a fire, or tensing into striated perfection in his chest as he hunched over Martin to assure him for the dozenth time that everything was going to be all right, their survival was his No. 1 priority. The glare, the heat, the exhaustion and the head injury had woven a spell over Martin. He wasn’t usually so horny but he realised that in the space of a few hours he had begun to get a strange sort of crush on the muscle man. Perhaps it had something to do with the fact that they were both survivors. They had bonded in a deep way that went beyond anything that Martin had ever experienced before. A shared sense of life, of vitality, tied them together. As the sun dipped down on their first day on the island, and Sam relaxed back onto the sand, his brick-like eight-pack flexing magnificently in the semi-darkness, Martin realised that was just a load of crap. The reason he was beginning to have a crush on the bodybuilder was simple. Sam was growing.

‘Damn this is quite the storm. I don’t remember it ever being this bad before.’ Cooper stares out his window at the trees whipping around ferociously against the strong winds. He can see debris starting to whip up from around the neighborhood. He quickly decides to move away from the windows and get into a nearby doorway in case something happens to his apartment. *phone beeps* He looks down at the text message that pops up on his screen from his close friend Aaron. ‘Yeah dude, I know. This is crazy, the power is about to go out here I think.’ *lights go out* ‘Well speak of the devil…..’ *phone loses reception* ‘DAMNIT! This sucks ass, I can’t understand how the meteorologists could get this so wrong. I really wanted to go on that trip.’ He can feel his building starting to shake as he holds on to the sides of the doorway. The wind outside howls as it begins to shake the windows in his living room. Without a second thought, they shatter as the room begins to crumble. Cooper falls to the ground and lies unconscious as he is hit with rubble. Several hours later, Cooper wakes up and feels extremely groggy. He pushes enough of the trash away to get up and start moving around. The endless amount of destruction can be seen for miles as he stands there where his apartment was in complete shock. He looks down and notices that his clothes are slightly ripped, but it is the least of his worries. He turns to look at the nearby mountain and sees that a rainbow has appeared over the horizon. The sheer size of it is what draws him in as he starts to walk towards it. It must be about two miles from where his apartment is but at this point he doesn’t care since for some reason it is summoning him to go to it. Along the way he notices he isn’t alone as other men from surrounding residential complexes are also being drawn to the rainbow. When he finally gets to the edge of it, he begins to wonder why he ever went there in the first place considering the catastrophe that just occurred in the city. The men that were trailing beside him appear to have already traveled up the rainbow and over across the mountain range. He turns around to take another look at the city behind him and wonders if things will ever be the same again before he hears a voice coming from above. ‘Aye there Cooper, I do believe you are next. Why don’t you step up on this here lift and I will take you across.’ Cooper turns and sees a short muscled man dressed in a green suit with a hat that matches it. He seems a bit surprised that such a small man could be built so incredibly well. ‘Uhh…..why is this rainbow here and what is going on? I don’t understand what has happened here and why are all of these men going across the rainbow anyway?’ The little man laughs a little as he gets to the bottom of the rainbow. He grabs Cooper’s hand before leading him on to the lift with him. ‘I know what has happened to you is tragic Cooper which is why I am here. You see I am here to help you rebuild your city, but certain things have to be done first to ensure that it is done correctly.’ As the little man sits down with Cooper, the lift starts moving up the rainbow slowly. ‘Ahh yes, I forgot to tell you…..my name is Padraig, of course me mates call me Paddy.’ ‘Oh so it isn’t Patrick, as in St. Patrick.’ *Cooper sort of chuckles a little as they move up the rainbow* Paddy turns to punch Cooper in the arm which shocks the bigger man. ‘Holy shit man, you are freaking strong. I have never seen a guy of your stature with such incredibly thick muscles.’ Paddy laughs a little as he bounces his pecs before making his biceps jump. ‘Aye I am not that short mate. It could surprise you what your body can accomplish if it is just pushed hard enough.’ ‘So…..what exactly am I doing on this lift on this rainbow with what I am guessing is an incredibly well-built Irishman?’ Paddy smiles and takes his hat off to show off his red hair and hands it to Cooper. ‘Aye Cooper…..you are one of the fortunate few that survived this horrific storm that just went through your land. I or I should say we are here to help you rebuild your city but you will have to complete an important quest first before I can help you.’ The confused young man stares at the little Irish muscle guy for about a minute before he says something else. ‘Uhh what would you have me do Paddy? I am curious as to what you mean by a quest?’ Paddy shows Cooper that they are approaching the other end of the rainbow. He smiles and tells him to just relax until they get to the bottom. When the lift finally stops moving, the little man prompts Cooper to get off. ‘Here we are Cooper. Somewhere in this here nearby forest is something or someone that will have a connection to you in some way. Once you retrieve it or them from that spot, then you will come back to this area mate and present it to me. Do note though, there will be some kind of obstacle in your way and you will have to figure out how to get around it whether physically or mentally. That will be up to you of course. This is the time for me to say good luck and safe journey.’ The muscled Irish man pulls a gold coin from his pocket and puts it into Cooper’s right pants pocket. ‘I have given you a charm to help you along the way Cooper. I hope you succeed at seeking out the treasure. Good day to you my big lad.’ Paddy turns to walk down a black road and vanishes practically into thin air. Cooper stares astonishingly as he does disappear and sighs. He pulls the coin out from his pocket and examines it. To his surprise, it is indeed real and made of solid gold. He doesn’t recognize the language on it since it doesn’t seem to be anything he has seen before. After a minute or two, he puts it back in his pocket and starts to walk into the nearby forest wondering what he will find. On his way inside, he encounters two men sitting on stone slabs at the intersection of two paths. He stops to look at both of them before he sees them get up. They both smile at him and mimic each other’s body language. Cooper finds this rather strange and begins to ponder which direction he will choose. As he moves to the right path, they both jump down from the rocks and pull him back to where he was standing. The one on the right side starts to speak. ‘I don’t think you want to go that way just yet Cooper, you may want to think this through some more.’ The one from the left rock stands behind him. ‘He is right you know. You need to make a selection I know, but think it through first.’ They are both of different statures too. The guy from the left side is small and lean, but quite ripped. He looks like he has been to a gym quite a bit. The guy from the right side is big and bulky, like he is going through an offseason of bulking for some show. His muscles are thick and massive. Both of the men are wearing the same clothes however, just in their appropriate sizes. Cooper does think it through for a few moments, but wonders if there is a right direction to take. Both men go back to their original positions on their rocks once Cooper makes his choice. As he walks down the path, he stops to second guess himself before treading along again. He hears someone’s voice at the end of the trail and moves a little faster. When he arrives there, he sees another small muscled man this time in a while suit and white hat. ‘Aye there Cooper glad to see that you made your way to my camp. Why don’t you take a seat here and let me examine you for a minute.’ Cooper sits down while the little man makes his way around him studying his body like he is about to pounce or something. The confused larger man gives him a weird look which draws a few laughs from the muscled short man. ‘Hehe, it’s alright lad. Paddy is just one of many in this clan. I am Ciaran, one of four wizards in the clan that are responsible for developing the armies for reconstruction. You made your choice of the path you want to take with your life and now I am going to make that a reality for you.’ Cooper seems a bit nervous about what he is saying and moves away from him slowly by crawling backwards. ‘Uhh I just picked a direction actually…..i didn’t know which direction to take I just chose one.’ ‘Well Cooper, there is no turning back now lad, I am responsible for transforming you into your final form. This won’t hurt too much I promise…..’ ‘NO NO! I DON’T WANT WHAT YOU ARE GOING TO GIVE ME? PLEASE DON’T…..’ Ciaran grabs his staff lying beside him and chants what seems to be some kind of spell before pointing it directly into Cooper’s direction. The scared man is still trying to crawl away before he feels some kind of heavy force entering his body. He yells in fright as he senses something happening to him. Ciaran rushes behind a nearby tree to peek over the other side to watch what happens next. Cooper grips the ground beneath him as he feels his body changing rapidly. The muscles in his legs and arms stretch and pop growing wildly as they double up on each other. His clothes quickly shred making way for the additional size that is forming. His chest expands so much he feels himself rising off the ground as his back makes quick work of his shirt. His thick shoulders and delts push his arms further out in front of him as his lats form into giant wings. His immense quads and ass explode through his pants and underwear leaving him completely nude. He groans as he feels everything go numb unaware that he has grown to nearly twice his size. He finally passes out from the sheer carnage. Ciaran walks over to him and checks to see if he still has a pulse. Three other small muscled men appear out of thin air and cover Cooper in a furry blanket before picking him up and carrying him to a nearby lift. He is placed in a bed on the lift as the machine carries him away from the camp. In less than two minutes, the lift stops moving and he is carried by other small men into a sleeping area. He awakens a few hours later and doesn’t remember what has happened to him. Paddy sits nearby and gets up to walk over to Cooper still lying in the bed. ‘Well lad, I do believe you made a reasonable choice. Not every man chooses to become the strongman type, but you will be vital in carrying out the hard labor through your reconstruction.’ Cooper seems a bit disoriented, but sits up anyway in his bed. His huge heaving pecs and bulky arms bounce involuntarily. He sees them and yells a little in shock. Paddy laughs and gets up on the bed at the very end beside the strongman. He uncovers Cooper to reveal his massive tree trunks and swollen calves. Cooper flexes them making the striations show through the skin. Paddy punches them making them react. Cooper groans as he does it. ‘OW! Damn that kind of hurt Paddy…..*looks all over his body feeling and flexing* wait is this me? I’m so huge…..i can’t remember what happened to me exactly? Am I supposed to be like this?’ Paddy shakes his head and smiles. ‘You chose this path for yourself mate. You deep down must have wanted to be big and strong because that is the path you took. Those two men you saw in the forest were representations of you. You either wanted to be ripped which would have made you a breeder or you wanted to be enormous which would make you a builder. You chose to be a builder which I admire a lot. Breeders are tricky especially when they are not interested in women.’ Cooper still seems dumbfounded and rubs his pecs with his huge arms. Paddy gets back down off the bed and goes over to get an outfit for the huge man. It is a green suit like his only in Cooper’s immense size. ‘Here you go lad, put it on. I think you are ready to start your new life back on planet Earth. You will know your path once you get back down there. It will all become clearer to you once you get back. As for me, my work is done with you for now. Go now and fulfill your destiny. It was a pleasure meeting you Cooper and I promise we will meet again lad.’ Paddy leaves the sleeping area and vanishes. Cooper puts the suit on and walks out into the open air. He sees the lift come down from the top of the nearby rainbow and stop for him. He gets in it as it takes him back over to the other side. Once he gets off, the lift disappears. As Paddy predicted, Cooper begins to feel things clearing up in his mind. He smiles as he puts on his green hat and waddles his way down the street back into the city. Instead of feeling sadness for the destruction, he feels like there is hope for redemption. Only time will tell if the city will be rebuilt or not.

Wet Dreams May Come - Part 5 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2388-wet-dreams-may-come-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2402-wet-dreams-may-come-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2407-wet-dreams-may-come-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2419-wet-dreams-may-come-part-4/ Somehow Devon had managed to drag himself in slightly early this day, which he thought was a good thing. He really didn't want to confront anyone if it could be helped. However that wish was not to be his today. Soon he could feel the presence of several people standing behind him as he sat at his desk. Suddenly there was someone squatting next to him. "You see what I was telling you, sir." "My god, Wiltshire, you look like death warmed over!" Devon turned his head and Mr. Coalfax became startled and did a knee jerk reaction flinching backwards. "Devon!....." "I'm sorry, sir. I know I look a little rough." "A little rough?!? I've seen thousand year old mummies at the British Museum that look better than you right now! Your eyes are so sunken in, and they've got more bags underneath them than the ceiling of Heathrow Airport! What is wrong with you, man?" "I'm not sure.... not been able to get a good night's sleep the last four nights, sir." "Van der Voss, take him into my office, as quietly as possible." "Yes, sir." Charles came up behind Devon, trying to whisper words of comfort to him as he helped escort and nearly carry Devon into Mr. Coalfax's office. After waiting for a few minutes, Mr. Coalfax came in with a bottle in his hand that he was shaking vigorously. He sat it down in front of Devon. "Here, you look like you could use a pick me up. This is a sports drink made for a workout. I'm no doctor and I can't guarentee that it'll help you but...bloody hell, Devon. You need some help! You look worse than the day after you came back from holiday, that was supposed to breath some fresh air into you. Now, you look like you're on death's door. Now look... I know you like to work, you do a damn fine job, sometimes too good of job, that's why I don't want to lose you, and the world doesn't need to lose a fine example of a man like you too soon, neither. "You've already done a week's worth of work, so I'm going to give you a personal order from me to you. Go home. Go home, try and get a nap first. At around one or two in the afternoon if no nap has come, go see a doctor. Between that hip injury the other day and lack of sleep you'll put yourself in an early grave, if you don't get some kind of medical attention. And I won't take no for an answer on this. You sneak home at lunch. I'll punch your card for today and tomorrow, so you still get paid. See a doctor, and show me the receipts for the visit on Monday and tell me what he said. We'll see if we can work an emergency medical leave for you then if that is needed. Alright?" "Yes, sir." Devon left at lunch, stopping by the hospital on his way home. He didn't hardly need to do a thing; they thought he looked bad, too. After every test showing negative, a doctor gave him a perscription for some sleeping pills and declared his condition to be exhaustion due to lack of sleep. He was scheduled for other studies later to hopefully discover what the cause was for his lack of sleep, but Devon knew exactly what it was -his very own home. Arriving home late in the afternoon, Devon was so exhausted, he didn't care about eating, taking a shower, or changing out of his clothes. He didn't even care about his bedroom. He pop two sleeping pills in his mouth, stuck his head under the kitchen sink faucet and swallowed the pills down after sucking water from the tap. He then fumbled his way to the living room, after grabbing a blanket in the hall closet. He crawled onto the couch, pulled the covers over his body and that was all he remembers. He fell deep alseep fast. ******************************************************************* It was around ten or ten-thirty in the evening when he woke up. There was a large clap of thunder and several flashes of lightning happening. Devon thought this odd as he didn't remember the weather forcast calling for rain tonight. Squinting through the darkness, he thought he might fumble his way to his actual bed in his bedroom, when his eyes caught a flicker of light that was too small to be the ligthning. Something that was the size of the lightning bugs came flitting to and fro from around the hall and flew right on up to his face. Devon leapt back on to the couch. The bug had a face - a humanesque face! The little insect flew up again to Devon's eyes and he stared hard at it this time, forcing himself not to blink. It was a little man.... it was a male fairy. He was shirtless, with a little flower cap on his head, and a pair of brown pants made from...from... something. He had a pained expression on his face and his arms were clutching his stomach. It looked as if he was trying to say something to Devon, but just couldn't make his voice loud enough. Flitting back a bit from Devon to the center of the living room, the little fairy seemed to be losing his glow, as if he were running out of magical power. The glow was bright, then faded, bright, then faded again. The wind outside whipped up harder and stronger, it howled something fierce. In the accompanying flashes of lightning it seemed there was a visual trick being played. The little fairy suddenly blew up in size, like an enlarged copy from a copy machine. Then he went back to his tiny size. Insect size, bird size, insect size, bird size, cat size, bird size, cat size, dog size, cat size, dog size, child size, dog size, child size, teenager size, child size, teenager size. Devon pushed himself into the back of his couch as hard as he could, watching this flashing display of size, and then wondering what was before him as he saw the adolescent sized young man standing before him in his living room. It was like seeing a brownie version of Peter Pan: a slightly tall, thin, spritely young man in pair of earth brown pants and shoes, with a hat made out of a flower on his head covered with bushy, wind-swept hair. He was cute looking sprite, but Devon wasn't sure at all what to think or make of this. But then suddenly there was a ghostly form walking towards the fey - the form of Adam! He walked around the now gigantic, for a fairy, fey and then began to hover and swirl round and round him until he disipated and the fey began to glow a bit. Devon studied him during this bit and then his eyes began to widen in surprise and shock. The feys frame began to broaden a bit, his jawline got a little squarer, fuller, his arms and legs and neck and chest all got a little thicker, but not with muscle or fat. No, the fey's bones were thickening, becoming denser, stronger. He was developing the same kind of bone structure and build that Adam had, but that wouldn't stay the same for long. Devon nearly yelped as another misty looking figure entered the room and began to circle, then swirl around the fey. This time it was Dafydd. When the flash was done and the mistly form of Dafydd was gone, the fey began to rise up higher and higher, but he wasn't flying this time. No his feet were firmly planted on the floor and they were beginning to bust his shoes in every direction. Devon stared down at the floor when he began to hear the rips and tears of the fairy-man's shoes and he watched the fey's feet come bursting out of the footwear and spread across the floor further and wider, farther and thicker, growing and growing to fill up half a tile, a full tile, a tile and half, possibly more. Then the pants hem began to rise up and up and up, the hat began to shrink on top of the fey's rising head, as the fey began to grow taller and taller and taller.... four foot, five foot, six foot, seven foot, seven one, seven two, seven three.... But as Devon sat in awe wondering if the fey was going to actually match Dafydd in height, another mist figure came lumbering into the room, did it's dance and flash and became one with the giant creature in the center of the living room. It was the form of Parker. The man-fey's body began to stand up straighter, his back flare out broader, his legs began to form a much wider and wider stance. Rising up on the balls of his feet, he began to exercise his calves that were blowing up like balloons into two huge, pulsing balls, diamonds, hearts, so thick with power and strength. Then cables seemed to fly out from those calves attaching to the back of the thighs, becoming taught, tight, full, and very chord like. This in turn cause the back of his thighs to bulge and swell out. The man-fey began to moan and cry, his voice getting deeper and richer as he continue to grow taller and broader. Finally the man's thighs began to blow up in the front froming more and more fully swollen tear drop shapes that caused what was left of his pants to become form fitting, painted on, stretched see through fibers, finally snapping here and there and just bursting apart, shattering, if one could say fabric does that. Once done with the legs of the pants, his butt began to bubble out and firm up more and more, fuller and thicker, rounder and higher, until the whole back ripped to shreds and the only part left of the man's pants was his crotch. But Devon didn't stare at the man's crotch to see what it would do. He was far to busy watching the man bed and twist at the waist, as if he were doing crunches while standing up. Yet as he did so his obliques and abdomen muscles just suddenly popped into crystal clear view, making a rolling popping sound like somone driving a tire over a sheet of bubble wrap. The more he bent, the more defined his waist and abs became. Eventually the twisting and turning became nothing more than bending forward and backwards as the mans lats, back, shoulders, and traps began to morph and grow, swell and rise, broaden and thicken. Lurch forward - bend backward: there was some sides to grab a hold of. Forward-backward: there was most definitely the start of a good V shape. CRUNCH! BEND BACK! Now there was some kind of monstrous V shape going on. LURCH! BEND! No it was W shape. FORWARD AND BACK- it was a thick monstrous bracket shape that defied normal human form. Suddenly the man stumbled back a little bit as he stood up as if trying to throw out his chest and he began to breath deeply...deeper...Deeper.... DEEEEEEEPER..... huuuuu-hoooooo his chest filled out a bit. huuuuuu-hooooooo his chest filled out more and his nips appeared to hang slightly lower. huuuuuu-hooooooo two cresents began to appear above his abs. huuuuuuu-hooooooo the upper parts of the pectorals joined in swelling with the rest of the chest and now there was two decent sized platters upon the man's torso. huuuuuuuu-hooooooo the chest inflated even more become large serving sized platters one could place whole sides of beef upon. huuuuuu-hooooooo The man's chest spread out wider, barreled out further, his nipples moved down further. huuuuuuu-hooooooooo the nipples moved to point downward now, growing in size and length, becoming full and hard, the man's pecs looking like two enormous stuffed pillows, albeit firm memory mattress core ones. huuuuu-hoooooo individual striations appeared, veins began to run criss-cross across two massive globes. Now the man's arms began to shake and quiver as he brought them up and began to flex them, left, right, together, left-right-together. The forearms bunched and squirmed, inflated and grew, begining to look like two large pillow cases full of snakes writhing round and round as they became so incredibly full and dense. The man's triceps began to fill out and hang, longer, larger, thicker, fuller, obtaining the horseshoe shape, pressing into the lats shoving in a battle for room. While up on the top part the upper arm began to swell and grow, the biceps inflating to a hand ball....flex....a base ball....flex....a soft ball....flex....a football....flex....a soccer ball....flex....a bowling ball.....flex.... a bowling ball with a split top....flex...a mountainous double peaked bicep that threatened to rise to high it would collect snow! And as the man's neck began to swell and thicken, grow and widen, then next of the foggy apparitions came in and swirled around him. This time it was Cristobal. The man suddenly stood there glassy-eyed with a slight smirk upon his face, his head snapped back and his eyes rolled back in his head. He began a long, slow, drawn out moan, and as it began his cock began to throb, bob, and suddenly ooze out more and more and more from the man's crotch. His balls began to inflate too, increasing in their size: walnuts, eggs, apples, grapefruits. As they got larger his body grew slightly larger too even thicker in muscularity, slightly taller in height, and his cock snaked out just that much more, making it look like the man had an actual hose attached to his groin. Then there was another flash as the ghostly form of George came round and became one with the man. As Devon watched the man's face began to get squarer, more firm, a man's jaw line. His hair on his head got thicker and thicker, his eyebrows got thick, but not overly so, his face developed a good days of stubble. He still had much of his angelic, near child-like features he had as a fairy, but there were no combined with the features of full adult, manly male. He was facially of the stuff models were made. From the five o'clock shadow on his cheeks, jaw, and chin, his hair made its way down and feathered in thick and rich all over his chest, down his abs, across his arms about midway down his upper arm and down over the top of his hands. Over his groin out across his thighs, over the knees and down the shins, calves, and feathering out to nothing just over the top of his feet. The hair on the top of this man's head came in thicker and fuller than Devon had even seen on anyone. It was a rich chestnut brown with highlights of blond streaked here and there, and it cascaded down to his shoulders. Suddenly the man's cock became fully erect and Devon nearly both crapped his pants and came full force from his cock seeing the size the man's monster python reached. But the man paid no notice to Devon and just suddenly ejaculated there on the spot without even touching his prick. One volley, two volley, three volley, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten, fifteen, twenty, twenty-five volleys. Cum was everywhere soaking the carpet, spreading across the tiled floors... The man kind of came to, and began to walk forward a bit, stumbling, fumbling as if he weren't used to walking on legs, let alone ones as large and developed as there were so that he had to walk with a side kick step. Devon seeing where he was head, straight for the cum puddle on the tiled floor, got up and tried to push and divert him over and around. There was much stumbling and buming, ramming and jamming, a broken wall piece here, a dent of a door frame top there, but somehow Devon got the man stuffed into his bedroom. The man basically tripped into the bed - the mattress survived, the spings and the frame were broken all to hell. The man extended well beyond the mattress, but he didn't seem to care. Devon grabbed several blankets and tried to cover the man up. In return the man grabbed Devon, pulled him effortlessly close to him, where on he very groggily smiled and said, "Thank you." Then his arms collapsed, he drifted into deep slumber, and poor Devon looked around and figured what the hell. He pulled a blanket in close to him and then snuggled up to the man's chest and abs, drifting back to sleep.

Here is the sixth story in this series. Chapters one through five were originally posted on the old site and are in the Archives on this site. Click my user name to your left and select "topics" to find them and my other stories. I began this story about six years ago. I've come back to it many times, but just finished it. Disclaimer: I don't own the song "Last Night of the World" from Miss Saigon (music by Claude-Michel Schönberg, lyrics by Alain Boublil and Richard Maltby, Jr.). It is a lovely song, and, in fact, is the ringtone on my phone for boyfriend. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ I had become quite accustomed to the nomadic life. When distance and money are meaningless to you, you go wherever you want and stay however long you like. Still, it was nice to go back for a short visit to what had been my home city once upon a time. I went into what had been my favorite bar back in the day. It was a piano bar, dimly lit with a mainly older crowd. The pianist was playing lounge style. The sing-along would come later. I sat down and ordered a scotch. It was the same bartender I remembered from when I had been a regular there all those years earlier. He was now middle-aged and, though still handsome, showing some signs of wear. I, on the other hand, had not only not aged a day in the last decade or so, but, indeed, had a face and body such as I never dreamed of back then. The bartender clearly thought I looked vaguely familiar, but couldn't place me. I decided I would just let him think that. There was no reason to try to protect myself and there was also no reason to reveal myself. “It's always best to let the humans be if you can,” sounded a voice for whom I felt some recognition. I turned around and saw Primus Maximus, the first of our kind. He had manifested himself as a fortyish man, slender and wiry, with a beard and a wry smile. He looked a little different every time I had met him, but this should be of no surprise: Primus Maximus, or, has he liked to call himself, Max, was probably the most powerful of all created beings. I can do pretty much anything I want: Others, like Adam, Jake and Lars dwarf me by far. All of us together are as nothing before Max. He is the Father of Us All. Like most of my elders, he is very mysterious about his origins, but I know this much: The giants in the land—the Nephilim mentioned by the author of Genesis—includes Max and by then he was not the only one. “Max!” I gave him a hug and kiss, “How have you been?” Not long ago, I would not be so casual with him, but now that I had Transfigured one myself, I had become much more confident and comfortable. Jeremy, whom I had only a few months earlier brought into our life, was now enjoying his newfound liberty. We had agreed to meet up on a somewhat regular basis, but there was no intent on either of our parts of making anything exclusive. “Peter, you do an old man proud. It seems as if only yesterday you were that timid boy Adam had brought over. Of course, to me, the Industrial Revolution is like yesterday!” “Max, what brings you to this establishment?” “I check in on all my charges from time to time. You were with Adam at first, so I knew you wouldn't need me right away. I was glad you had him to see you through the first few years, but I knew that the attachment wouldn't last. Dear Adam has very romantic notions still. Nearly a millennium and he still hasn't lost all traces of his humanity—a very laudable quality, by the way—but it is not for our kind to have lifelong bonds.” “Why not?” I asked. Max laughed. “We are beings of eternity, my dear. The human notion of a lifelong commitment may work if you have a mere 80 years, but for us it is preposterous.” I nodded. At one time I would have disagreed. I thought Adam and I could spend forever with each other, but now I knew better. Although I would always love Adam, even when we were together, he had no expectation of exclusivity. After I understood that, I realized that the emotional bond would remain whether we were together all the time or not. “You are thinking way too much, Peter,” Max chuckled. I was embarrassed. “I'm sorry. It wasn't all that long ago that I was human.” He chuckled again. “My dear Peter, I could catalogue what I have done in my long time on this ball of mud, but it would be pointless. More than any other being on this planet, I could claim ownership of everything. Indeed, I have been a king. I have been known to history and I have been stealthily along its side. I much prefer the latter.” “I know you were looking forward to seeing this place again, Peter,” Max smiled, “but would you mind if we stepped out to take care of a few things?” “Not at all,” I smiled, knowing full well that Max wanted to greet me properly in the way of our kind. I wondered if he was the one who started it. Of course, for us, “stepping out” didn't involve going out the door. Stepping sideways would probably be a better description. In the next moment, we were out of time and space, out of sight of the other bar patrons, but an eyeblink away. Max put his hand on my cheek. “Ah, Peter!” He looked into my eyes and we kissed. As is custom for the younger partner in the congress our kind enter upon meeting, I found myself looking up at a much bigger, naked Max. In addition to making himself a giant, he had also changed his body to reflect my taste: He had a ripped physique, like a very heavily muscled fitness model. His fuzzy pecs, bouncing as I looked at them, seemed as broad as a meadow. His shoulders and arms complemented his chest perfectly. “Come!” he spoke in my mind and, on his bidding, I soared up to rest on his hand. “Peter, I must tell you, I haven't enjoyed the company of a New One as much as I do yours in centuries. Going back at least to Jacobus—Jake, as he calls himself now. Adam was always a little broody.” “Thank you,” I blushed. “Still can't take a compliment! As I said, it's not at all a bad thing to hold on to some human traits. We move among them. We must be able to interact with them.” Max closed his hand and held me to his chest, enveloping me in his presence. I briefly ceased to be an independent entity and became part of him. Soon, I was back in his hand. “Come back with me to the bar, Peter. I'd love to talk with you over a Scotch. I taught those Scotsmen well. No wonder they call it the water of life!” We were then as we had been, back in the bar. Max and I sat and talked for about an hour. I loved listening to Max's stories. He really had seen and done it all. The pianist who had been playing finished his last number. After a short pause, another pianist started his shift. He was about thirty, of average height and build. His sculpted goatee was dark, as was the hair on his head, which had a slightly receding hairline. The previous pianist had mostly just played with a little singing. This man was sang while he played with joy and enthusiasm. “Of course, my little love,” Max smiled to me, “There is a lot to be said for some mortals.” “You mean the pianist?” “Why don't you go play with him?” “Max,” I began to be a bit uncomfortable, “Even when I was human, I didn't 'play' much. Since Adam Transfigured me, I've only been with our own kind.” “And when you were human, you never thought you were attractive enough. Look at yourself, my dear. No mortal could resist you. And even if they could, if you want them, you can have them.” “Use my powers to attract him? I couldn't. I mean, I guess I could, but I wouldn't.” “All right, then, get him without using your powers.” “What?” “Even before you were Transfigured, you were adorable, even if you never understood it” “Are you going to take away my powers?” “No, silly boy. I trust you. You have the face and body you have now, but don't use any other talents you didn't already have. I'll bet you have no trouble! Now, go!” He did say “talents”, I thought. I always was a pretty good singer. Not like Jeremy, of course, but few are. Even though our kind have no need for money, I always carried a twenty dollar bill in my wallet just in case. I pulled it out and put it in the pianist's tip jar just as he was finishing a song. “Hello!” he said!. “May I take a request? “Do you know “Last Night of the World” from Miss Saigon?” “I sure do. That's a duet, though.” “You sing Chris,” I smiled. “I'll sing Kim,” He played an intro and began singing: In a place that won't let us feel. In a life where nothing seems real. I have found you. I have found you. I replied: In a world that's moving too fast. In a world where nothing can last. I will hold you. I will hold you. He smiled at me. Our lives will change when tomorrow comes. I smiled back. Tonight our hearts drown the distant drums. He nodded and continued: And we'll have music, all right, tearing the night: I swallowed and we harmonized: A song, played on a solo saxophone. A crazy sound, a lonely sound, A cry that says love goes on and on, Played on a solo saxophone. It's telling me to hold you tight And dance like it's the last night of the world. And so it began. For the rest of the evening, Mike, the handsome pianist, and I sang romantic duets from Broadway and the American Songbook. I had a great memory for song lyrics before my Transfiguration and had been in choir and chorus for many years, so I was comfortable with this, even without using my powers. Finally, his shift ended. He said he had never received that many tips in an evening and he had never enjoyed singing with anyone so much. He then asked if I wanted to go back to his place with him. The young human man inside me, newly out as gay and uncomfortable with his own appearance resurfaced and could barely believe this was happening. We left the bar together. Mike said “On a rainy night like this, we'll never get a cab.” “Really?” I asked as one stopped for us. Now that I had landed him, I felt no qualms about using my powers. When we got to Mike's apartment, we began kissing, Mike and I undid each other's shirts. He was quite impressive for a mortal. He had a decent amount of muscle under a nice blanket of hair. “Peter, I've never met anyone like you,” Mike sighed. “I don't think I ever will again.” “That's a pretty safe bet,” I smirked. “I could fall for you really fast.” And that's when it hit me. Even without using my powers, he couldn't resist me. My supernatural nature was driving him to obsession with me. Suddenly, Mike seemed frozen. And there, in Mike's apartment, was Max, standing next to me, grinning. “I told you!” “Max! Why did you tell me to do this?” “It's something all of our kind have to face sooner or later. If we get too close to humans, they can't resist. As I said, we must be able to move among them. Just don't get too close. They're drawn to us like moths to a flame.” I smiled. “I suppose I would be taking advantage of him in one way or another. I think sticking to our own kind is a good idea He sure does want me, though.” “I can fix that!” With barely a twitch of his eyebrow, Max erased that desire from Mike. Mike would remember this great evening singing duets with a mysterious man named Peter, but nothing else. Leaving Mike's place, we returned to the bar for one last drink. I said to Max “Mike may no longer want to do anything, but I...” “Not another word about it, dear one. Jake has agreed to meet us on the moon in five minutes.”

This story is vaguely based on 9 Doors, 9 Persons, 9 Hours. A story I wrote a year ago on the old forum. Got a few of the files uncorrupted. Puzzling- Chapter 1 – Getting along swimmingly I painfully opened my eyes. My head throbbing, I got up. There was a flash of light, and then it died down. I looked around and saw a port hole, a bunk bed, and an electrical panel. There was one thing though, I don’t remember how I got here. I was panicking, I was kidnapped. I began frantically looking around to find a way out. Then, I saw something in the bed. I looked around and found a book. I grabbed it and cautiously approached the bed. Carefully, I grabbed the covers and slowly pulled them back. My throat seized up and whispered, “Rich?” There was no response. I shook him a little and he groaned. “Good,” I said aloud, “He’s not dead.” I gingerly stepped back from the bed and tried to find a way out. The port hole window looked blacked out. I grabbed the edges and pulled. No luck. The electrical panel was locked. I don’t know why I checked it. I looked around the bed, but there was no secret doors, switches, etc. I looked again to Rich to see he still hadn’t woken up. I tilted my head back, closed my eyes and sighed. When I opened my eyes, I wanted to hit myself. I had checked all of the floor and walls, but I never looked at the ceiling. There was a vaulted door on the ceiling. I climbed to the top of the bunk bed and pulled as hard as I could on the vault. I pushed and pulled as hard as I could, but it was to no avail. I laid back on the bed and grunted in frustration. Then, I heard another grunt. I jumped down to the bottom bunk to see Rich stirring in the bed. I shook him again and said his name, “Rich, Rich. Rich wake up.” He groggily opened his eyes and said, “What is going on? I replied, “I don’t know. I just woke up a little while ago. I don’t remember how I got here. Do you remember anything?” “Nah,” he said putting his hand to his head, “But my head hurts like shit.” He looked at his wrist and said, “What is this? It looks like a watch.” I examined it closely and reached to bring it closer to my face, but I swiftly retracted my hand. There was one on my wrist too. It was silver with a red-ish screen and a red gem at the end of the screen. I must have so preoccupied with finding a way out, I didn’t notice it. Rich was giving me a quizzical look. “What is it?” he inquired. “I didn’t notice it on me before now. Check to see if anything else is different.” I began searching through my pockets while Rich checked his socks and shoes. Then we switched vice versa. Nothing… “I’m missing my phone,” he said. “Figured. I’m betting our captor doesn’t want us calling anyone.” “Yes, that would be right,” a mechanical voice appeared in the room. “Shit! Where did that voice come from?” Rich shouted. “Over here, numbskull,” the voice came from the electrical panel. We approached the panel and the voice instructed us to wave our bracelets in from of the panel. At this point both of us saw no other way out so we followed the voice’s directions. “Good, now that you’re both awake, you can begin your part of the game,” it chimed in again. “I am your so called ‘captor.’ You may call me Core. I know you are buzzing with questions so I’m going to explain a little bit. Your job simply is to escape. You can get out of this room by solving the puzzle within the panel. But of course there is a catch. You have a time limit. Water will be continuously be poured in the room through the port hole. If the water doesn’t finish you when time runs out, the nano-bots that are now coursing through your body will. Once the panel opens your time will begin.” There was a beep and the panel opened. The panel revealed what looked like a complex system of circuits with lights on the end. It looked so familiar to me. Then it hit me, “It’s a toy!” Rich gave me an odd look, “Please tell me you haven’t gone as psycho as the guy holding us.” The voice chimed in again, “I’m no psycho and I can still hear and see everything you are doing.” I felt my feet get wet and let out a little squeak. Water had already coated the floor. I knew we needed to get moved so I started on the puzzle. “I know this, I saw it in a store once. It’s a lock where you have to connect the matching center lights to the outer colored lights by the spinning circles. It will take some time, but I think I can get it done.” “Okay, I’ll leave you to it to you,” Rich said as he went to go try the vault. The water was waist high as I connected the third light. Rich was looking nervous. I momentarily turned away from the puzzle to reassure him, “We are going to get out, and I’m almost done.” That seemed to assuage him. The water was at my nipples while was still struggling with the right combination of circuits for the last light. “Come on,” Ryan shouted. “I’m trying,” I snapped back. Just then, I snapped the last circuit into place and there was clicking noise. “Quickly, try the vault!” Rich pulled at it and it popped open and once again he shouted, “Come on!” I waded through the water and climbed the latter to the top bunk and Rich pulled me out. We appeared to be in a large room that was all gray machine walls. We walked out and saw that there were more people. Just then we heard another noise behind us and saw another vault door open and then came another shock. Two more of my and Rich’s friends emerged, Wes and Jacob. Both of our pairs just stared at each other until Wes broke the silence, “What are you guys doing here?” “We could ask you the same,” Rich responded. “We both kinda just woke up in there and then some voice told us we had to solve a puzzle to get out,” Jacob said. “Same here,” I confirmed. The group of people we saw came walking over. I didn’t recognize any of them and Rich, Wes, and Jacob didn’t seem to either. When the group got close enough one of the black men in the group called to us, “Hey! Any of you know what’s going on?” “Nope,” Jacob replied our foursome effectively merged with the group, “And I’m willing to bet that we all just had the same experience.” Each person in the group recounted the same tale. “Well I guess that wraps that up,” the black man concluded, “Now which one of you is James and Rich.” Our faces may have given us away, but Rich asked, “How did you know?” “Well your names are by the green light next to your vault.” I looked down at the light and there it was, our names and a green light. The black man piped up again, “Well, I think we are all stuck here, so let’s introduce ourselves. I’m Don.” He was a large black man. His head was shaved and his eyes were brown. He was about 6’4” and had an average build for his height. He was 37 and worked as a mall security officer. There was another black man named Shaun. He was about 5’7” and was a bit chubby. He seemed more mousy and nervous. His hair was short, but was there. He was 24 years old and was studying economics in college. Mike was a black-haired 27 year old. He was 6’3” and kinda skinny. His shag of hair fell in front of his hazel eyes. He was studying to become an ER nurse. He seemed to be the most composed of the group. On the other hand there was Miles. He was a 22 year old wrestler at a university. He was 5’9” but must have been in a lightweight category because though he was muscular, it was all tight and defined with no bulk. He seemed to show distrust toward the other people in the group. Hunt was the shortest in the group at 5’3”. His messy and curly black hair was very greasy. He looked stoned mainly from the little amount of fat on his skinny body and made his face look that way. He was unemployed and uneducated; you could hear it in the way he spoke. The only redeeming quality of his physicality was his heterochromia; one eye hazel and the other green. Dave towered above the group at 6’7” but his beanpole physique took away from any commanding nature he had. He owned a gym, but didn’t seem to use it. His brown hair was just as dull as his personality. His dull blue eyes did not add any to him either. Landon was the oldest of the group at 45. He was a former coach turned health teacher due to a leg injury. He was a former football player and wished he could go back to the glory days. His gut was apparent from his days of desk work. It didn’t look so bad on his 5’10”. There was a cap covering his balding head. Tyler was also a college student. He was studying sports marketing, though he seemed to dislike the jocks in the room. He was of average build on his 5’8”, but his legs were a bit larger due to his biking habits. His hair was long and red. Following the red hair, he also had pale, freckled skin. Then we began to introduce our group. Wes went first. He had just graduated along with me, Rich, and Jacob. He had a fair complexion and was in good shape from cross country and rowing. He was 5’7”, had dirty blonde hair that curled at the end, and hazel eyes. Jacob went next. Also a graduate and did the same sports as Wes, but had different physique. He was 5’5”and that just made him look even more muscular. His pecs were the most prominent muscle. His Mediterranean skin just accentuated the muscles. He was a ROTC student and showed his dedication. His dark brown hair was already in a high-and-tight. His large nose and brown eyes made him really popular. Rich and I had started talking at the same time, but I let him go first. He was a half-an-inch taller than me at 6’2.5”. His light brown hair was also in a high-and-tight, but had no intention of going into the military. He was also in great shape. Between his running, rowing, and low body fat, he was ripped. His skin was naturally smooth, but sort of pale. Lastly, there was me. I was also pretty average. I was 6’2” and not necessarily out-of-shape. I had a low body fat percentage, but it did not make me look that good. I had no fat on my legs, arms (which were not muscular), or chest, but some on my abdomen and most of it was in my ass. My legs were very muscular from rowing, hiking, and swimming. My brown hair was greasy, but my saving grace was my deep blue eyes. After I finished introducing myself, I noticed something, “One of the lights is red.” The whole group moved several vaults down to look at the names. “It says Drew and Jordan,” Mike said nonchalantly. “Has no one come out?” Dave inquired. “No,” was the response of several people. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile the two people in the last room were struggling to solve the puzzle and not drown. One dived down, but shortly resurfaced to catch his breathe. The other one having given up. “Come one dude. It’s no use,” the one that stayed above water said. “I’m going to keep trying Jordan!” he shot at Drew. They were both submerged from the neck up. Jordan was about to go down again when they heard a beep that signaled time was up. Both of their heads were still above water. “Hah,” Drew exclaimed. “Something must have broke. We’re not dead!” Their joy was short lived as they both felt a piercing pain in their wrist. “Damn,” Jordan whispered. “It must be those nano-bots.” “Sheeeeeeeeeeeeeeee-it,” Drew screamed as he clutched his stomach. Jordan did the same with his arms. Drew was the first to change. As he held an iron grip on his stomach, abs etched themselves into his stomach area and that spread to his sharpening obliques. The pain then spread in both directions. His chest pushed out slightly, but became very defined. Because of his chest, his shoulders pushed wider and rounded out. His biceps pulsed with power and energy. They continued to grow and his arm lengthened. A large vein could be seen running down the hard muscle. Like his biceps, his forearms lengthened and thickened. The pain suddenly increased as it entered his hands. His palms snapped and expanded more and more until it was almost disproportionally large. The fingers followed suit by getting longer, but they actually slimmed down from their original stubbiness. His lower body was next as his glutes clenched in pain. The two flabby cheeks pulled into a tightly muscled ass. They were so tight you could bounce a quarter off them. His thighs burned as they swelled with power and energy, lengthening slightly. His shins felt as if they had been shattered as they stretched longer. Behind his shins, his calves bulked up with lean muscle. The pain momentarily left his legs for his back. The pain was almost pleasurable now as he inched taller. He now stood, or rather floated, at 6’5”. But the pain quickly moved down his legs to his feet. His normal size 9’s stretched forward. The soles slowly and painfully pushed against his shoes. They soon burst from their tight confines and now felt the floor. Drew felt a twinge of relief as he realized the water was draining, but he was still worried for himself and Jordan who was grunting in pain by him. The relief left him as the pain in his feet eclipsed the pleasure. The toes grew further out and became sleek. Soon he had size 17 feet. The pain then subsided to pleasure and it moved back up his body to his neck. The neck thickened and his Adam’s apple pushed out; effectively deepening his moans. The pleasure then moved to his head. His hair shortened to a crew cut and became bleached blonde. His forehead pushed out and his eyes became a sparkling blue. His chin jutted out and sharpened, but lost all hair. He soon felt the remaining water around him as the nano-bots left in nothing but a racing speedo. As the water drained, his body hair fell out into the drain. The pleasure then moved to the seemingly forgotten place, his genitals. First, he felt his balls begin to expand inside of the speedo. He hadn’t realized that he had lost all of his pubes too. The testosterone from his new, larger balls caused it to expand and lengthen. It grew to a thick 8 inches soft to 11 inches hard. The nerves inside his cock grew even more sensitive and as he touched it lightly, he came. Drew finally opened his eyes to see his new body. It was sleek, well-muscled, and extremely sexy. He flexed his biceps and abs. His head ached a bit as his new memories surfaced. He was a swimmer. A very good swimmer. Another feeling hit him and he quickly looked around for Jordan; he needed to see Jordan. He spun around the room and he laid eyes on the most gorgeous person he had ever seen. He was 6’4” and also had the body of a young pro-swimmer. They both slowly padded across the wet floor with their huge feet and embraced each other. Then they attacked each other’s mouths with their longer tongues. Drew’s tongue left Jordan’s mouth and travelled down his pecs, to his abs, and finally to Jordan’s cock. He deftly engulfed the head of Jordan’s cock, eliciting a deep moan from his newfound lover. Drew worked his way down the 13 inch shaft. Jordan moaned again and pushed Drew’s head further down on his cock. After minutes of sexual bliss for both men, they orgasmed. Drew pulled Jordan’s speedo back up and kissed him on the cheek. A beep signaled the opening of a secret door behind the electrical panel and both now 20 year old, gay swimmers left the room into their new lives. Back outside, the red light outside the vault turned off. “I guess they didn’t make it,” someone said. The beep sounded again and the mechanical voice came on…. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Puzzling – Chapter 2 – Making a gamble There was silence as we saw the red light turn off. I don’t know who it was, but someone had said, “I guess they didn’t make it.” There was a mumbling of agreements among us. We had heard the familiar beep that always preceded the mechanical voice. Several of the group shuttered. “Well, I guess we will have to start a pair short,” the voice said almost teasingly. “I wouldn’t worry about them now. They should be, hehe, getting along swimmingly.” “Is this some kind of joke you sick fuck!” Don shouted to the ceiling. “You just fucking drowned two people. You’re a murderer.” “Oh I assure you this is no joke. And I murdered no one. I just helped them move on into a new life” “You are fuckin psycho!” “Again with the psycho insult. Yah know if you keep that up, I won’t be so nice to you.” “What’s so nice about locking us up and forcing us to play your messed-up game,” Miles added in. “Well, there is a prize at the end for everyone that makes it to the end, but it’s a secret,” there was a sound. Nobody knew if it was static or snickering. “Anyway, I’ll be really nice to you now. You can switch partners once and when you all are ready, step by the lit up doors and swipe your bracelets by them to get in. And don’t even think about trying to get than one person in each. There will be consequences!” The mechanical beep sounded again signaling the message was over. We all looked at each other. “So I guess our partners are who we woke up with,” Jacob piped up. “So who woke up with who?” Everyone paired up: Shaun and Miles, Hunt and Dave, Don and Mike, Tyler and Landon, Wes and Jacob, and lastly Rich and I. Everyone seemed to be ok with that except Don. “Hey Mike and Miles I hope you don’t mind, but I’d like the bruthas to stick together,” Don said standing over them. “Mike, can you switch with Shaun?” “Sure thing man. Miles, Shaun, you guys ok with this?” Shaun nodded in silence while Miles just grunted. After the switch, the rest of us decided not to switch our groups. We walked in front of our doors and tentatively swiped our bracelets. The doors clicked open and we all stepped in. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Rich and I step into the room and we were surrounded by what seemed to be a casino. “Wow…” I examine the exquisitely designed room. “Now what are we supposed to do.” Rich spotted a piece of paper on the pool table. He grabbed it and said, “Hey, look at this.” He proceeded to read the slip of paper “Here in this room you have a lot more to lose than your shirt. Look to the door to find your lock with two missing parts. The keys being spades, clubs, diamonds, and hearts. If you waste your time, it might hurt. Now your time starts. There is a roulette, slot machine and table, but no darts. Run out of time and the lock will remain inert. One key happens after you eat. You just don’t want to taste defeat. The other key you need to solve if you can. It has already killed one man. I’ll give a hint and… you hold a hole in your hand.” “A hole in my hand? What is that supposed to mean?” I ask. “I dunno. Where’s the door?” Rich responded and I motion across the room. There was another vaulted door with a timer above it that read 58:23 and was counting down. I looked around the door to see the lock. All I found was the roulette table, slow machine, a frame with some cards in them, and another door. “Wait, did it say anything about another door?” I said as we moved toward it. There was a sticky-note on it: for whatever you need it for. “No, but lets see what’s inside,” Rich said as he opened it. He sighed, “It’s only a bathroom.” “Well that won’t help. Lets just figure out these clues,” I started as I mulled over the note in my head and mumbled to myself, “two missing parts…the suits…after I eat…taste defeat…killed a man…a hole in my hand…” “Hey James,” Rich called to me from the first door, “Look at this thing.” He was examining the frame by the door. “What’s with it?” “It looks like there are cards missing.” “What do you mean?” “Well… there are two aces, one heart and diamond, and one eight, but it look like there are two spaces left.” He pointed to the areas by the cards that seemed out-of-place. “So if this is the lock, then we are looking for cards in a Casino…?” I ponder. “I guess so, but which cards? That’s the question of the hour.” “Well, one happens after we eat and the other is in a hole in our hand?” We both look at our hands at the last remark. “I don’t see anything.” “What have we eaten then?” Rich asked? “Huh?” “The note was taking about what we ate.” “Yeah, what we ate…we ate…ate…. Oh my God, Rich you are a genius!” I shouted in amazement. “What? I am?” he recoiled a bit in shock. “Yeah, eight! We are looking for an eight!” “Wha- why?” “What happens after we eat. We ate something!” I said spilling the cards on the table. “It’s a bit of a stretch, but it’s all we got.” I continued to search feverishly. “Found one!” Rich and I continued to look through the deck. We separated all of the cards into piles but could not find another eight. “Did we miss one?” “No, they are all here. What was it about the second clue?” I wanted to reconfirm. “It said, ‘you hold a hole in your hand,’” he repeated. “I got nothing. How about you?” “Maybe we can figure out from the left over cards,” I began to look over the cards again. The clock only said 10 minutes were left. I grew frantic. I didn’t want to die in here. Then, Rich picked up a card. It was a seven. “There is only one of these.” “Well lets try it!” We stuck the cards in the frame and heard a click. We both pushed on the door at the same time and fell into the hallway. We untangled ourselves and looked up. Mike and Miles were walking toward us. “Good you guys figured it out,” Mike said, “I was worried someone without medical knowledge wouldn’t get through.” “Medical knowledge? How does that work into it?” I was curious. “The hole in your hand. It’s a 7 made by your Thenar crease and proximal palmar crease.” He explained. “So then what is a hole?” Rich inquired. “It’s the unknown card that is face down in a game of cards,” it was Miles’s turn to speak. “We play a lot of cards in the frat.” And with that explained, we waited. Pair by pair, everyone got out of the room. Everyone except Don and Shaun. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - There were only five minutes left on the clock and the panic was evident on their faces. “Fuck,” Don shouted at Shaun. “Do something!” “Like I know what the fucking riddle means!” Shaun shouted back in frustration. The clock was in the last minute. Shaun walked to the bathroom. “Where the fuck are you going pussy!?” “To die in private. I don’t care to die listening to you barking orders at me,” he shut the door and locked it. Just as he did so, they both felt a prick in their wrist under their bracelets. Shaun stared at his half-black skin and dull eyes and thought to himself, “So I’m gonna die a virgin. Wonderful…” His cock sprung an erection. “I’m even gonna die horny.” Shaun noticed that his skin began to darken. He watched as his lips puffed out some more. Hair grew back into his head until it was buzzed. He thought to himself as he changed, “The nano-bots must simulate cancer.” He felt his bones ache, “I guess it does.” In reality, he was just growing taller. He grew to 6’5”. It began to feel exceedingly hot and he felt the need to get out of his clothes. He didn’t realize as he stripped, he did it like a stripper. Soon, he was just left in his boxers which changed right before his eyes into a white jockstrap that contrasted with his dark African skin. Growing taller wasn’t the only thing that was happening to him. The heat intensified as his muscles began to grow. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Meanwhile in the main casino room, Don had begun to sweat. He was sweating the fat out of himself. His cop clothes got looser on him more ways than one. He began to shrink from his 6’4” to a 5’8”. “Man it’s hot,” he thought to himself. He stripped more messily out of his clothes. If he was paying attention to himself, he would have noticed the black jockstrap he now wore and that his skin was no longer dark. It was now a honeyed tan. He felt a pleasurable sensation radiate from his cock. It spread from his crotch to his abs. Slowly, but surely, abs emerged from his stomach. They were slick and hairless. The growth spread up from his abs to his pecs. His pecs pushed out until they were plump mounds of muscle. The nipples on the ends of them now pointed down. The nips grew large and stuck out ½ an inch, becoming super sensitive. He places his hands on his hips. The biceps swelled out with muscle. His forearms grew thicker as the hair on them fell out. Once his shoulders grew wider and filled out, he bounced his pecs. “Yeah, the guys at the club love when I do that,” he thought to himself. “Where did that come from?” He shook his hips as his legs swelled with defined muscle. His thighs quaked as they became stuffed with muscular beauty. Veins came over them as the growth passed to his calves. They became taut diamonds of muscle. His hairless legs shuddered as they were covered with a sweaty sheen. His hips switched from shaking to gyrating as his ass bubbled out. “Yeah, the guys love my ass,” he purred. “Yeah, they love Juan’s sexy ass.” The nerves in his ass changed so that he loved getting fucked up the ass. His hair became greasy as it snaked out of his head, He now had a long mane of black hair. He felt himself up as the bathroom door opened. Behind the door was a behemoth of a man. He took up most of the doorway as he walked out. “There you are Juan,” the voice from the man had an impossibly low rumble. “I thought you’d be messing with my clothes again.” “I’m sorry Shaun,” Juan, formerly Don, said as his mouth watered for the giant pecs of this man. “I just liked how hot they looked on you and wanted to see how’d they would look on me.” He put one hand on Shaun’s pec and they other ran down Shaun’s abs. “Yeah, save it,” Shaun grunted. “I’m horny and I need ass now.” He took out his massive, throbbing 14 inch cock. Juan eagerly turned around and offered up his ass. “Come on then, put it in me.” He said as the 14 incher invaded his tight ass. The new nerves he had deep in his ass caused his own cock to become erect. His former 7 incher stretched and thickened into a nice and hard 11 incher. “That’s it, take my cock bitch,” Shaun grunted as he increased his pace. Juan sped up too to match him. “Damn your ass is tight.” As he said this, Juan’s ass clenched down on Shaun’s cock. That caused both of them to moan in ecstasy. Soon, both of them came with such for that they fell to the floor. They picked themselves up and Shaun picked up Don’s old clothes. They were stretched tight across his mammoth pecs and broad shoulders. Juan picked up a separate set of clothes. They were a black wife-beater and some jean shorts that had holes in them. “Come on,” Shaun motioned to a new opening in the wall. “The club is waiting for us and you need to sell your ass tonight.” Juan gleefully bounced up and followed Shaun out of the room. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - The light outside their room turned off.

Another digimon(/furry) continuous story attempt. A new diet and health store has opened up in a city in the Digital World where its specialty is selling merchandise that promotes healthy bodies or in actuality, causes muscle growth and possibly even more! These products range from the usual such as diet pills, protein bars and shakes to sodas, male enhancements pills, undergarments/swimsuits, etc. It’s mainly digimon centered/focused and two writers can work on one customer, continuing/finishing where one has left off. However, writers can branch out and start another new storyline with a different customer if they wish. Just be sure to write _____’s (Name of Digimon, bold/enlarged lettering) Storyline at the top of your post as well as those who add to that particular storyline to prevent confusion. For ex. Veemon’s Storyline. If someone wants to repeat a customer in a different branching storyline but with a different product, they can do that too! Again, to prevent confusion label your post with “the digimon’s name/name of product storyline” as well as those who continue that story as well. For ex. Veemon/Protein Bar Storyline, a different story unrelated to Veemon’s Storyline. You can even add more products if you wish; either the customer gets two or more when they enter the shop or come back for another product is fine. Again, sex is allowed and you can determine the rate of growth. -------------- The hustle and bustle of a metropolitan area of the Digi-World has never been more apparent with males and females or in this case, mons and womons of many types littered and crowded the streets with towering buildings of glass, concrete, steel and brick surrounding them in a mazelike fashion. Sandwiched between two concrete buildings, there lies a brick and mortar one-story squared building with a sign on top of the roof labeled “Digi-Diet & Health Store”. Below that and just a few feet above the entrance door, a banner strung across from both bricked corners labeled: “Grand Opening: Everything Today Free!” Inside a Tapirmon had just finished setting up shop and from his cash register looked over his spread of merchandise that filled out the shelves and racks. There were the usual diet pills, protein pills, powder mixes and shakes to the less than usual creams, lotions, shampoos and conditioners, bodywash, and different kinds of medicine such as cough syrups, pills, chewable tablets, gummies, etc. Then, there were the odd products that one would not expect from a store like this: soda, inoculations, male enhancement pills, bubble bath formula, elixirs and potions along with kits, sex toys, and undergarments like underwear, boxers, jockstraps, panties and more unusual merchandise. There were even items that looked like they came straight from a sci-fi film such as mini-ray guns, remote controllers, mechanical belts, and then some! But even stranger was the main thing that all common and uncommon products have. There were some signs, labels and tags on the shelves and racks that oddly say: “Guaranteed to Grow Muscles to the Max!” The Tapirmon continued to wait patiently for his first customer all the while smoking a long oak pipe. Though it wasn’t long until the front door opened that hit the bell hanging on the doorframe as his first customer came in.

So sorry for the long wait between "VIALS" I had a very busy almost two weeks... Enjoy all my pups, cubs, and muscle brothers! {VIAL 3} I woke up the next day for school and got out another vial from the side of my night stand drawer. I got my things together and thought to myself, maybe I should try out this vial a bit earlier in the day instead of waiting until lunch or after school. I went down the stairs after my backpack was filled with the day’s books for my classes, where I headed to the kitchen. My biological father had already left for work again, so thank god I didn't have to run into him. On days where he had off of work, I would be ridiculed for being a pain in his side and then he’d make me do all the household chores and told me if I didn't he would use all the social security money he received from the state in order to buy himself more booze and other luxuries that didn't benefit my young child needs for nourishment and growth. I went to the kitchen and made my way to the fridge to see if I had anything I could mix the powder into this time. Luckily there was some orange juice. I found an empty water bottle on the counter, which I popped the top off and poured the 3rd vial of powder into it and stuffed the empty bottle into my pocket, followed by me filling up the rest of the bottle with orange juice. I shook the contents up, making sure the entire bottle was mixed before I put the remaining orange juice back into the fridge and I headed out the door. As I closed the door, Andrew startled me by already standing on the porch. “Hi Seth!” his voice cracked a bit as he spoke. “I thought I would meet you here instead of having to just run into you on our usual walk to school.” I was a bit giddy with excitement. “Thanks, bud. Well I already have the drink prepared for you.” We started to make our way to school as we walked down the sidewalk. “I think I want you to drink it before class starts Seth. What do you say about that?” Seth beamed up at me with his happy go lucky smile. “Well sure that sounds like a good idea. However do you think it’s wise? Each one has caused something in me that was pretty noticeable. Who knows what each vial will do.” He had a point. I remembered the empty vial I had stuffed in my pants pocket and pulled it out to see if at least any of the words or letters were readable, since the last vial was pretty much illegible. Sure enough the words on this bottle were entirely intact. I smiled, very relieved. “I don’t think we have anything to worry about,” I handed over the empty vial and the bottle of orange juice and powder to my smaller friend. He read it and then looked at me a bit nervous. “Seth, you do realize that once I drink this, it is going to change a huge dynamic in our relationship.” I stopped walking for a minute, placing a hand on his shoulder. He stopped and looked up at me as well. “I know it will, Andrew. But this is something that I have actually always wanted in a person that I know.” He unscrewed the top of the bottle giving me a huge grin. “Well, I guess its bottoms up!” He put the bottle to his lips and chugged it down as if it was liquid courage. Well, if you guys really want to know what it was he just drank, it pretty much was courage in a bottle. Andrew made sure not to leave a single drop of it left We continued to walk our way to school and I swear, the kid stood taller, prouder then I have ever seen anyone stand before. As we got to the gates, Andrew turned to me and put his hand on my shoulder, something I don’t remember him ever doing before. “Meet me behind the gym. Let’s eat our lunch quick and maybe try to squeeze in a workout, Seth.” I gulped. “Um sure…” “Awesome! I know football season is almost practically over right now and how you have always wanted to try out for the sport. So maybe if the two of us work out together, we can motivate you to join the team next year.” “A-Alright Andrew,” my heart almost jumped out of my chest from his words. Andrew actually is trying to push me like an adult role-model should do. He released my shoulder, giving me a wink, before running up the steps of the school. Classes went by faster than normal today as I couldn't wait for the bell to ring for lunch. When it finally did I practically ran to our usual lunch meeting spot. Andrew was standing against the wall with his backpack strap around one shoulder. He looked really damn cool. “Hey Seth! I already ate lunch during my last period. Hurry up and eat, I want to show you a few things to help you in your workouts.” I didn't know what to say so I just nodded and pulled out my lunch, quickly tearing into my peanut butter and jelly sandwich. Andrew laughed a bit, “don’t eat so fast, bud! It’s not healthy for you to do that.” So I slowed down a bit and finished my lunch normally. I’m already starting to see a huge change in our dynamic. Before this morning it was me who was the one to make decisions and give advice. Andrew grabbed the door at the back of the gym and pulled it open, holding it for me to enter first. I walked inside with him following right behind me, and then he started to quicken his pace as he walked over to a weight bench loaded with 20 lbs on each side. Something told me that he was in here a bit before the lunch period started. Andrew walked to the back of the weights and grabbed a pair of lifting gloves from the floor and tossed them to me. “Put those on and have a seat.” I did as I was told and slipped the gloves onto each hand and adjusted the strap before I sat down on the bench and then laid under the bar. He bent down, put his hands on my upper arms, and guided my hands gently to the bar. I gripped the bar tightly. “Now before you lift, you want to make sure each of your arms and hands are straight. Also make sure they are at a good distance apart. If you lift incorrectly you can injure yourself.” As he guided me with his voice, he also guided me with his hands, as the bar slowly lifted and went down to my chest. “Remember to Inhale when you lower the bar to your chest, and exhale when you push the bar up.” I did as he told me and I began to learn how to weightlift for the first time in my life. The rush of testosterone and adrenaline filled me, as this was new and exciting! We did this until the end of our lunch, when the bell rang. “I’ll see you after school, Seth! I’m going to do my homework and then I will meet up with you at your house later tonight.” “Sounds awesome, Andrew!” We both parted ways again as we went to our own classes. After school I went right home, where I found myself greeted with the loud noise of auto-racing on the television. My Father was home. “Hi…” I walked past the living room heading for the stairs. Hoping he wouldn’t respond to me. “Home from school, faggot?” He blurted out, belching from the beer and chips he consumed. I cringed at that word. “Yeah, I’m going to go do my homework.” “Nah you’re not. Go grab me another beer and then I want you to clean the kitchen and the garage. They are a fucking mess.” “OK, sir.” I walked over to the fridge and pulled a beer out bringing it over to him. I placed the beer on the table and began to walk away when he stuck his foot out and tripped me. As I fell, I knocked over his bowl of chips, spilling them all over the floor. “What the fuck is wrong with you, you dumb fuck?!” He chuckled. “Clean this shit up too now!” “Sorry, sir!” I stooped down and began to pick the chips up off the floor when the doorbell rang. “Go answer that, if people are selling candy, use your allowance and buy me some!” I got up and made my way to the front door. I opened it to be greeted by Andrew. “How’s it going, Seth!” He smiled up at me. “It’s not a good time, Andrew.” I tried to close the door of fear of what my father might do, but Andrew pushed his way inside. “Hi Mr. Davis!” He said walking into the house. My father looked at Andrew with disgust before turning at me with a snarl, “Tell your girlfriend to go home, faggot!” “I’m not going anywhere, Mr. Davis,” I never heard anyone go up against my father before. “I’m here to help Seth get his work done. And then my family and I are going on a little trip this weekend, and I’m here to invite Seth along.” My father was a bit shocked from this little challenge set forth by my small friend “Whatever, as long as you two little shits are out of my hair for the weekend its fine.” “I have a name, sir.” Andrew spoke up again. “It’s Andrew. And your son has one as well.” My father started to laugh again. “Whatever! Seth, get your little fag friend out of here before I put a boot in his ass myself!” I grabbed Andrew by the arm. “I’ll see you tomorrow at school, Andrew. And then we can go on this family campout.” As we were now out of earshot from my father, Andrew grinned up at me. “Sure thing. Remember to pack a bottle for the morning. And one last thing. The family “Trip,” it’s going to be just some Dad and Son bonding time. He gave me his big smile and a soft pat on the back before I watched him walk back across the lawn and into his house. NEXT UP - VIAL 4 VIAL 1 – HYPER-TEST – Initiate Puberty / Hyper-Testosterone Booster VIAL 2 – 400 INTELIGENT QUOTIENT – 400 IQ / Hyper-Intelligence VIAL 3 – HYPER-CONFIDENCE VIAL 4 - ??? VIAL 5 - ??? VIAL 6 - ??? VIAL 7 - ???

So I have been getting a lot of great feedback from this series so far. So I decided to whip out the next part. There is a bit of development in this chapter, but nothing as hugely noticeable as the previous chapter. I hope you enjoy this addition to the series. I probably won't be posting the next part till next week as I will be going on a mini-vacation. Please continue leaving comments! Either here or if you are not one to leave posts on the forum, feel free to message me through PM. I love hearing what everyone thinks and I do answer all messages! Anyways, Enjoy... {Vial 2} Last night, the craziest thing I have ever seen happened in my life. I guess you can say one thing I learned since I hit puberty is if you play with yourself for a while, it causes a feeling of euphoria that fills your entire body; a surge of pleasure from your head to your toes and then back to the center of your body when suddenly, BAM! Fireworks… The first vial caused something in my young friend Andrew. I am not sure if it was going to be the most dramatic change these vials will do to his body, but all I can say is I have been going through body changes myself for the past year, and I haven’t even ejaculated that much in my entire year of my natural puberty. Whatever is in these vials is more than magic; it’s some pretty potent scientific stuff! It took me about two hours just to clean up the mess Andrew left in the bathroom, after he immediately left, covered in a slick coat of sweat across his entire body and the strongest musk I have ever smelled on any human being in my short 14 years of living. Not even the seniors had that kind of stench after they were done with gym class. After I was done cleaning up the mess, I went into the fridge and found a bottle of water. Taking it out I moved to the kitchen counter where I pulled out a jar of Kool-Aid mix, put two generous scoops into the bottle, and shook it up until it was completely diluted. Might as well give Andrew something else to drink besides Milk. I took the bottle up to my room. Sitting on my bed, I opened the drawer on my nightstand and pulled out the vial marked #2. I popped the top, dumping the entire thing into the Kool-Aid, and shook it till it was also diluted. I put the bottle in my backpack for tomorrow. I began to get curious on what my friend will be greeted with next, so I peered through the bottle to look at the back of the label. I couldn't make out the whole label, but what I could read was “4__ IN_____G___ _UO__E_T.” The rest of the letters looked to be erased or too hard to decipher. I decided to get some sleep, tomorrow was sure to be another strange day… That night I slept like a log, and as if right on cue, I woke up and it was morning. I took a quick shower, got ready for school, and headed out the door, not even bothering on grabbing breakfast. On my way down the street, Andrew popped up alongside of me. “Hey Seth!” He squeaked, smiling up at me. “Dude, what’s wrong with your voice?” I had to laugh a bit. “And,” I bent down to sniff his neck. “Are you wearing cologne?” He blushed, a bit embarrassed. “Yeah, when I got home my dad seen how I looked and smelled. He said I started puberty, I guess, and got a bit excited over it. So he gave me some of his cologne to wear till I get out of school later to the store so I can get deodorant.” His voice continued to change in pitch with each word he said. “By the way Seth, I think that stuff worked. NO KIDDING! I said to myself. “Yeah, it appears so. If you don’t want any more, you don’t need to take the next vial.” “Are you kidding, Seth? I feel amazing!” I pulled him in for a friendly, brotherly hug. “Alright, well I brought the next vial. It’s in my backpack. Since you’re going out with your dad after school today, maybe you want to take it during lunch.” He looked at me a bit nervous as we approached the campus gates. “Do you think it’s going to be safe? I mean I pretty much destroyed your entire bathroom last night.” “I don’t think there is a lot to worry about. I already mixed it and it’s just waiting to be drank by you.” I honestly don’t know what this is going to do to this kid, but during school will be the only chance for him today to get the next step in this seven part adventure. “Alright!” He beamed up at me with his boyish face. “I’ll see you at lunch, Seth!” We both parted ways yet again and I had to wait a long four hours before I got to meet back up with my friend. We met at our usual spot, behind the school gym, where no one would disturb us. I bought lunch today since I forgot mine in the rush out the door, but Andrew came prepared with two tuna sandwiches. Each sandwich looked to be filled with probably an entire can of tuna meat. I gave him a weird look as he devoured both of them in front of me. “Geeze dude, slow down!” I laughed. “WHA MM HONGRY” He tried to say with his mouth stuffed with food. He swallowed the rest, washing it down with a soda. “Sorry Seth! I just have been so hungry all day today!” “It’s cool Andrew.” I pulled my backpack off my shoulders opening it and pulling out the bottle of Kool-Aid with the powder mixed into it. “Here it is.” I extended my hand with the bottle out to him. He took the bottle from my hand, smiling, and then unscrewed the cap. He put it to his lips, taking a small taste. “It’s really good today!” “Yeah, I used Kool-Aid, not milk this time.” I watched as he began to drink more. This time however he didn’t down it, but drank it at a normal pace. I kept staring at him, wondering what was going to change this time. Then it started, or at least I thought it was beginning to start. Andrew’s eyes got really wide, his mouth dropped open, and then he just leaned back against the gym wall. Closing his mouth around the bottle, and drinking the rest of the liquid, before placing it empty on the floor next to him. He gave me a smile and a look I had never seen before. “Are you ok?” I asked. “Yeah, Seth. You got nothing to worry about anymore.” He got up off of the floor and held out a hand to me to help me up. I accepted and was pulled up to my feet. Andrew looked a bit taller. “Did you grow?” I ask. “Not that I know of. I’m just standing straighter. I guess you can say if you stand up straighter, people look up to you a bit more, and have a bit more respect for you.” I honestly didn't know where he was getting this information from. “And like I said Seth, there is no need to worry about me. Everyone goes through puberty at different times in their teenage lives and they all develop in different stages. Yes, you did start a bit later than most boys do, but there is nothing to worry about. You will develop just like everyone else does.” Did Andrew just lecture me on what Puberty consists of? How the hell did he know this? When I initially told him my woes that my father didn't actually explain stuff to me, Andrew didn't have this kind of knowledge. He looked down at his watch, before picking the empty bottle up off the floor and putting it into a recycle bin. “We better get to class,” finally seeing the smile I knew return to his face, but one that looked a bit wiser. “If you have any more things you don’t understand Seth, just ask. I will do my best to help you understand anything I can help you with.” He rubbed my back, before lifting my backpack up to me. If I didn't know any better, this vial seems to have increased his intelligence, but just how smart did it make him. I swung my backpack over my shoulder, as I walked behind him. Andrew walked with his head raised high and a straight, perfect posture. NEXT UP - VIAL 3 VIAL 1 – HYPER-TEST – Initiate Puberty / Hyper-Testosterone Booster VIAL 2 – 400 INTELLIGENT QUOTIENT – 400 IQ / Hyper-Intelligence VIAL 3 - ??? VIAL 4 - ??? VIAL 5 - ??? VIAL 6 - ??? VIAL 7 - ???